Tag: Linnea

  • Chapter 83 – In the Shadow of Trouble

    19 – 26 Solace 9:41

    When they finally reached Skyhold, Ariana was exhausted. The weight of everything that had happened—Crestwood, the Wardens, the mayor’s betrayal—pressed down on her shoulders like a cloak she couldn’t shrug off. But more than that, the nightmare from the other night clung to her like a shadow. It had been different. Sharper. The pain had lingered longer, wrapping itself around her arm and refusing to let go, even in the daylight.

    But as they passed through the gates, a familiar sound broke through her thoughts.

    Small footsteps pounded against the stone, followed by the bright, eager voice that never failed to tug at her heart.

    “Cullen!”

    Before Ariana could fully register the moment, Cullen had already handed off his horse’s reins to a nearby soldier. He barely had time to bend down before Emma collided with him, her arms wrapping tightly around his neck as he scooped her up with ease.

    He laughed, the sound warm and full, cutting through the exhaustion like sunlight through fog. “Were you waiting for me?”

    “Yes! Linnea said you’d be back soon!” Emma’s voice bubbled with excitement as she clung to him.

    Ariana couldn’t help the smile that crept onto her face. The way Cullen’s eyes softened when he looked at Emma, the way his arms wrapped around her with the ease of someone who had done it a hundred times before—it was a kind of joy Ariana didn’t see often, but when she did, it filled something inside her she hadn’t realized was empty.

    Cullen glanced over at Ariana, his smile lingering as he set Emma back down.

    “Do you have a report for me, recruit?” he asked, his voice dropping into a mock-serious tone that made Emma giggle.

    She straightened immediately, saluting him with exaggerated precision before launching into a detailed recount of her week. Cullen listened intently, nodding along, occasionally glancing back at Ariana with that same soft smile.

    When Emma tugged at his hand, eager to show him something she’d found, Cullen let her lead him away without hesitation.

    Ariana stood there, watching them go, until she felt a familiar presence at her side.

    “Quite the pair, those two,” Isabel murmured, stepping up beside her with a smile.

    Ariana’s gaze lingered on Cullen and Emma, their laughter echoing down the stone halls. “She calls him ‘uncle,’” Ariana said quietly, “but she doesn’t see him that way, does she?”

    It wasn’t really a question.

    Isabel shook her head, her smile softening. “No. And I will always be immensely grateful to you and Cullen for that. He’s been a father to her, even if he hasn’t entirely realized it.”

    Ariana felt a warmth bloom in her chest, even as the weight of exhaustion settled deeper in her bones. She wrapped an arm around Isabel’s shoulders, giving her a gentle squeeze. “Come now, Isabel. Don’t start getting all sentimental on me.”

    Isabel chuckled, nudging her lightly. “Oh, I know what you need, child.” She tipped her head toward the keep. “Off to the kitchen with you, then. Let’s get you fed.”

    Ariana’s smile widened as they made their way inside, the warmth of the halls wrapping around them like a familiar embrace. But beneath the surface of that comfort, a quiet unease lingered, like a shadow she couldn’t quite shake.

    The kitchen was warm and bustling, the scent of fresh bread and simmering stew filling the air. Ariana sank into a chair near the hearth, the warmth from the fire soothing the lingering chill in her bones. Isabel moved around the space with practiced ease, gathering food and muttering under her breath about how thin Ariana looked after every mission.

    But as Isabel set down a bowl of stew in front of her, she paused, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly.

    “You’re smiling,” Isabel observed, her tone light but curious. “But it’s different.”

    Ariana blinked, surprised, then chuckled softly. She dipped her spoon into the bowl, stirring absentmindedly. “Cullen wants to get married.”

    Isabel raised an eyebrow, not immediately understanding. “You’re already engaged.”

    Ariana shook her head, setting the spoon down. “No, I mean… he wants to get married. He’s ready. He doesn’t want to wait anymore.”

    For a moment, Isabel said nothing, her expression unreadable. Then, realization dawned, and she let out a quiet laugh, shaking her head.

    “Are you telling me we need to plan a wedding right now?”

    Ariana’s smile grew, warmth blooming in her chest despite the fatigue. “I think we do.”

    But even as they laughed, even as they leaned into the joy of the moment, Ariana felt the dark undercurrent tug at the edges of her mind. The nightmare still lingered. The pain in her arm wasn’t just a memory—it was a reminder. A shadow she couldn’t outrun.

    And no matter how much light Cullen and Emma brought into her life, a part of her couldn’t shake the feeling that some things refused to stay buried. She told herself he was dead—that the wounds she left him with were enough. But even now, when the world was quiet, that certainty wavered.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s boots echoed softly against the stone floors of Skyhold’s halls as he made his way back to their quarters. The day had been long—filled with meetings, catching up on reports, and organizing the new troops stationed at Caer Bronach. But despite the exhaustion settling into his shoulders, there was a lingering warmth from the hours he’d spent with Emma earlier. Her laughter, her stories, the way her hand fit so easily in his—those were the moments that grounded him.

    But as he opened the door to their quarters, that warmth faded, replaced by a quiet tension that settled in his chest.

    Ariana was there, sitting on the couch by the hearth, her house robe loosely tied at the waist. A book rested on her lap, but she wasn’t reading it. Her head was leaned back against the armrest, eyes closed, and her right hand was absently rubbing her left forearm. The glass of whiskey on the table beside her was nearly untouched.

    What struck him most, though, was her stillness. She hadn’t reacted to his presence—no flicker of acknowledgment, no shift in posture. That wasn’t like her. Ariana was always aware, always tuned to the smallest change in her surroundings. But now, it was as if she wasn’t entirely there.

    He walked over quietly, his brow furrowing as he approached. Trying not to press too hard, he kept his tone light. “What are you reading?”

    Ariana’s body tensed for a brief second, her eyes fluttering open in surprise. It was a fleeting reaction, but Cullen caught it—the way her breath hitched just slightly before she masked it with a practiced smile.

    She held up the book, her voice casual. “The Viper’s Nest. One of Varric’s earlier works.”

    Cullen sat down beside her, his eyes scanning her face, looking for any cracks in the facade. “Is it any good?”

    She chuckled softly, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “It’s no Hard in Hightown, but it’s not bad.”

    He nodded, letting the silence stretch for a moment, hoping she’d fill it with something—anything. But she didn’t. Her fingers drifted back to her forearm, the motion absent, like she wasn’t even aware she was doing it.

    Cullen shifted, leaning closer, his voice softer now. “Ari, are you alright?”

    For a split second, he saw it—a flicker of something in her eyes. Fear. But just as quickly, it was gone, hidden behind that same carefully constructed smile.

    “I’m fine,” she said, her tone light, dismissive. “Just tired.”

    He wasn’t convinced. Not even close.

    “You know you can tell me anything,” he said gently, his hand finding hers, squeezing it lightly.

    Ariana’s smile didn’t falter, but her eyes drifted away from his. “There’s nothing to tell,” she murmured, before meeting his gaze again. “Come to bed, Cullen. I could use some sleep in an actual bed.”

    He hesitated for a moment, searching her face for any sign she might let him in. But all he found was that same guarded expression, the wall she had built around whatever haunted her.

    Finally, he nodded, rising to his feet and offering her his hand. “Alright.”

    They moved to the bed, settling beneath the covers. Ariana curled against him, her head resting on his chest, her breathing slowing as sleep began to claim her.

    But Cullen remained awake, his fingers trailing through her hair as his mind replayed the night’s events. He could feel the tension still lingering in her body, even in sleep. The way she had been rubbing her arm, the flicker of fear in her eyes—it all pointed to something deeper, something she wasn’t ready to share.

    He tightened his hold on her, his resolve firm. Whatever it was, he would be here. And when she was ready, he would be the one she could lean on.

    But for now, he kept watch, his eyes fixed on the darkened ceiling, afraid of what the night might bring.

    ~~~

    The days following their return to Skyhold were a blur of duties and distractions. But it didn’t escape Cullen’s notice how Ariana was filling her time. She was waking up early, heading to the training grounds before dawn to spar with recruits and Rangers alike. She buried herself in reports more than usual, consulting with Leliana and Josephine on every matter that required attention—and even those that didn’t. She was trying to distract herself.

    His only consolation was that, so far, she hadn’t had any more nightmares. She had mostly stopped rubbing her arm, but the memory of that motion still gnawed at him. There were no scars on her arm—not there, anyway. He would have noticed by now if there were. He wondered if it was a nervous, unconscious compulsion. But that didn’t sound right. Not for her.

    Cullen was lost in thought, staring at the scattered papers on his desk, when a knock at the door pulled him from his reverie.

    “Commander?”

    He looked up to see Dorian standing in the doorway, a casual, almost mischievous smile playing on his lips.

    “Care for a game of chess?” Dorian asked, stepping into the room as if the answer was already a given.

    Cullen blinked, momentarily taken aback. “Chess?”

    Dorian raised an eyebrow. “Yes, chess. I’ve been told you’re an exceptional player, and I’m in need of a worthy opponent.”

    Cullen opened his mouth to decline, the weight of his responsibilities pressing at the edges of his mind. But after a moment, he paused. Maybe a match would do him some good.

    “Alright,” he said, standing. “Let’s go.”

    They made their way to the Skyhold gardens, finding a quiet table under the soft glow of lantern light. The game started quickly, each move calculated and deliberate.

    “Gloat all you like. I have this one,” Cullen smirked, moving a piece with confidence.

    “Are you sassing me, Commander? I didn’t know you had it in you,” Dorian quipped, his eyes gleaming.

    Cullen chuckled, ready to respond, but his words caught in his throat as he spotted movement out of the corner of his eye.

    “Why do I even—Ariana.” His tone softened as he saw her approaching, her steps light but purposeful. He began to stand, but Ariana waved him off.

    “Leaving, are you? Does this mean I win?” Dorian teased.

    “Don’t let me interrupt. You’re about to win, after all.” Her smile playful.

    “Darling, please. You need to let your Commander come to terms with my inevitable victory. He’ll feel much better that way,” Dorian added with a smirk.

    “Really? Because I just won,” Cullen said, his smirk widening as the final piece of his strategy played out.

    Dorian stared at the board, his eyes narrowing as he studied the position.

    Ariana laughed—a genuine, lighthearted sound that Cullen hadn’t heard in days. It warmed something inside him.

    “Wait, Dorian… is this the first time you’ve played against Cullen?” she asked, her amusement clear.

    “Don’t get smug. There will be no living with you,” Dorian huffed, standing and brushing off his tunic before turning to Cullen. “We’ll have a rematch.”

    As Dorian walked away, Ariana took the now-empty seat across from Cullen, her eyes still bright with laughter.

    “You didn’t warn him?” she teased.

    “He said he’d been told I was good at chess. Didn’t think he needed a warning,” Cullen replied, shaking his head with a smile. “I should probably return to my duties… unless you would care for a game?”

    Ariana’s eyes sparkled, the playful teasing back in her expression. It was a relief to see, even if it was just for now.

    “Very well. Prepare the board, Commander.”

    As their match continued, Cullen felt a mixture of relief and lingering concern. Yes, she seemed better today. She seemed herself. But it only made him realize how easily she could bury whatever haunted her. With time, she would always mask it, push it deep enough that even he might forget—until it surfaced again. She wasn’t dealing with it. She wasn’t processing it.

    She was just burying it deep enough to not think about it most days.

    And if anyone knew what that was like, it was him.

    ~~~

    Ariana had found a steady routine that helped settle her mind. Just as Cullen had promised, he enabled her to train recruits in the mornings, and along with Lamberto and Valentina, they spent their time in the training yard with the new Inquisition recruits. Even Riley was getting more comfortable handling the early morning gathering of reports and concerns from Cullen, Leliana, and Josephine so Ariana didn’t have to.

    I need to pay her more… Ariana chuckled to herself.

    As she stood at the training yard watching over the recruits, a peculiar sight caught her attention. An arrival—another visiting noble, by the look of it. A parade of guards surrounded the guest. Yet someone else wants to meet the famed Inquisitor, she sighed. She could already see Josephine exiting the main hall, ready to handle it, so she turned her attention back to the recruits.

    “What’s this? The Inquisitor can’t be bothered to greet her guests?” A familiar voice teased, pulling her attention back.

    Ariana’s heart leapt, relief flooding through her as she turned toward the voice. Fred.

    There he was, still standing beside his horse, a smirk on his face. She barely registered Josephine’s alarmed expression before she took off, sprinting towards Frederick.

    When she reached him, she jumped, wrapping her arms and legs around him. Frederick caught her with the ease of years of practice, their reunion effortless despite the time apart.

    Without opening her eyes, she could feel the stares around her—could practically hear Josephine’s gasp at the Inquisitor’s unseemly display with a visiting noble.

    Ariana pulled back slightly but didn’t let him set her down. “What are you doing here, Fred? No one told me you were coming.”

    “Maker, I’ve missed you, Ari,” Frederick murmured, pulling her into another tight hug before finally setting her down. “Are you alright?”

    Ariana shrugged, raising her left hand. “Eh, I glow now… don’t get me started,” she replied with a mock-defeated tone.

    Josephine finally stepped forward, clearing her throat delicately. “Inquisitor… I believe it may be… appropriate to let Lord Decken get settled.”

    Ariana turned to Josephine, arching an eyebrow at the unexpected interruption. Then she looked back at Frederick, her grin returning. “Do you need to get settled, Fred?” she asked knowingly.

    “Of course not. Where are we going?” Frederick smirked.

    “Lord Decken,” one of his attendants interjected, his voice formal and stiff. “I believe Lady Montilyet has the right of it. We should get settled first. It has been a long journey.”

    Ariana wasn’t sure she had ever heard anyone speak so formally—not even her mother.

    Frederick subtly motioned behind her, his smirk deepening. Without hesitation, Ariana intertwined her hand with his, and they both took off running back toward the stables. She knew from there they could sneak into the kitchens, make their way to the basement of Skyhold, and lose everyone who might try to follow.

    ~~~

    From his vantage point on the battlements just outside his office, Cullen observed the scene unfolding in the courtyard below. The arrival of another noble was nothing new—Skyhold had become a revolving door of political figures—but Ariana’s reaction was anything but typical.

    “What’s this? The Inquisitor can’t be bothered to greet her guests?” a familiar voice called out.

    Cullen’s eyes narrowed slightly before widening in recognition as he saw Ariana’s entire demeanor shift. Without a moment’s hesitation, she sprinted toward the man—Frederick Decken.

    Cullen watched as she leapt into Frederick’s arms, her laughter ringing out as he caught her with practiced ease. The way they clung to each other, they hadn’t seen each other in a long time and clearly missed each other.

    But it wasn’t the display that caught Cullen’s attention. It was Josephine’s expression just beyond the courtyard—a mix of alarm, confusion, and what Cullen could only describe as outright panic.

    A slow grin tugged at the corner of his mouth. She doesn’t know.

    As Ariana and Frederick disappeared toward the stables, Cullen descended from the battlements, making his way down to where Josephine stood, still staring after them with wide eyes. When she finally noticed Cullen approaching, her face paled.

    Perfect.

    “Josephine,” Cullen greeted, his tone light as he approached. “What’s the matter?”

    Josephine blinked rapidly, clearly trying to collect herself. “I—Commander… I…” She stumbled over her words, glancing back toward where Ariana and Frederick had disappeared. “I’m not exactly sure what just happened.”

    Cullen let out a low chuckle, crossing his arms over his chest. “Ah, well…” He paused for dramatic effect, watching as Josephine’s anxiety visibly increased. “You see, Ariana was engaged to Frederick before.”

    Josephine’s eyes widened even further, her mouth opening slightly in shock. “Engaged?” she echoed, her voice almost a whisper. “I… Commander, I’m so sorry… I didn’t realize… I hope nothing happened in Crestwood…”

    Cullen couldn’t hold back the laughter that bubbled up, his amusement catching Josephine completely off guard. “Nothing happened in Crestwood,” he assured her between chuckles. “Frederick is Ariana’s best friend. They grew up together.”

    Josephine blinked, her confusion deepening. “But… the engagement?”

    “Ah, yes,” Cullen nodded, still smiling. “That was their parents’ doing. It’s actually what caused Ariana to run away in the first place.”

    Josephine’s posture finally began to relax, though a hint of discomfort lingered. “I see…” She glanced toward the courtyard again, shaking her head slightly. “Still, that behavior… it wasn’t exactly appropriate for the Inquisitor to display.”

    Cullen’s smile softened, but there was a note of firmness in his voice when he replied. “What is appropriate for the Inquisitor will be decided by Ariana alone.” He met Josephine’s gaze steadily. “We chose to make Ariana Trevelyan—the black sheep of the Trevelyan family, the White Wolf of the Silver Rangers—Inquisitor. This is who she is.”

    Josephine held his gaze for a moment longer before nodding slowly. “Of course, Commander,” she said quietly, though the unease in her expression hadn’t entirely faded.

    Cullen watched as she turned and walked away, his smile lingering. Ariana was many things—a noble, a leader, a friend. But most importantly, she was herself. And that was exactly who Thedas needed.

    ~~~

    Ariana led Frederick through the dimly lit basement corridors of Skyhold, their footsteps echoing softly off the stone walls. The faint scent of aged parchment and cool earth clung to the air, a familiar comfort within the fortress’s ancient bones. They ascended the stairs toward the main hall, their pace unhurried, savoring the rare chance to catch up in private.

    As they passed through the bustling main hall and began to climb the staircase toward the library, Ariana noticed the glances—the whispered murmurs from visiting nobles speculating about the nature of their relationship. She caught Frederick’s eye, and they both shared a knowing smile.

    “Let them wonder,” she murmured.

    “It’s not as if it’s the first time,” Frederick replied with a smirk.

    Reaching the library, Ariana’s gaze immediately found Dorian, seated near one of the tall windows, a letter in his hand. His usual confident posture was there, but something about his expression seemed off—subdued, almost distant.

    “Dorian,” Ariana called softly, approaching with Frederick at her side. “I’d like you to meet someone.”

    Dorian looked up, his smile appearing out of habit but not quite reaching his eyes. “Ah, the famous friend,” he said, standing to greet them. But Ariana noticed the letter in his hand, the slight tremor in his fingers as he set it aside.

    “Dorian, are you alright?” she asked, her eyes flicking between him and the letter.

    His smile softened, a bittersweet edge to it. “A letter regarding Felix,” he began. “He went to the Magisterium. Stood on the senate floor and told them of you. A glowing testimonial, I’m informed. No news on the reaction, but everyone back home is talking. Felix always was as good as his word.”

    “Was?” The word caught in Ariana’s throat, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    Dorian’s smile wavered, and he nodded slowly. “He passed. The Blight finally caught up with him.”

    Ariana reached out, resting a hand on his arm. “I’m so sorry, Dorian. Are you alright?”

    Dorian’s gaze drifted toward the window, his voice quieter now. “Felix used to sneak me treats from the kitchens when I was working late in his father’s study. ‘Don’t get into trouble on my behalf,’ I’d tell him. ‘I like trouble,’ he’d say.” He chuckled softly, the sound tinged with sadness. “Tevinter could use more mages like him—those who put the good of others above themselves.”

    Ariana squeezed his arm gently. “You make it sound like he was a better person than you.”

    Dorian’s eyes flicked back to hers, a spark of his usual charm returning. “What a mad thing to say. Few people are better than I.” He paused, his grin widening slightly. “Very well. A better person, clearly. Not nearly as handsome.”

    Ariana chuckled, grateful to see him returning to himself. “Come now, a good friend once told me there’s nothing a good bottle of wine can’t fix.”

    “Truer words have never been spoken,” Dorian agreed, looping his arm through hers. “Besides, then I can get to know this handsome man you’ve brought me.” He turned to Frederick, eyes gleaming with mischief. “So you’re the famous best friend… he’s quite handsome. Why didn’t you want to marry this man?”

    “Maker save me. I should have seen that coming,” Ariana sighed, rolling her eyes.

    Frederick laughed, his arm resting casually on Ariana’s shoulder. “I’ve asked so many times, she can never tell me.”

    Their banter continued all the way to the tavern, much to Ariana’s regret—though the warmth it brought, seeing them both lighten, was something she wouldn’t trade for anything.

    ~~~

    The Herald’s Rest was already buzzing with the usual evening crowd, but their arrival brought a new energy to the room. They claimed a large table near the hearth, ordering wine and ale with little regard for how quickly the drinks began to flow.

    It wasn’t long before Hawke and Varric sauntered in, their expressions lighting up at the sight of Ariana and Frederick.

    “Well, look who’s back,” Varric grinned, clapping Frederick on the back. “And bringing trouble with him, I see.”

    “You’re just jealous you can’t pull off ‘trouble’ as well as I do,” Frederick shot back, earning a hearty laugh from Varric.

    Hawke slid into a seat beside Ariana, eyeing the growing collection of bottles on the table. “Starting without us? That’s hardly fair.”

    “We were just warming up,” Ariana smirked, pouring another round.

    Before long, Michael and Linnea joined them, their arrival greeted with cheers and more than a few sarcastic remarks about their timing. As they settled in, Ariana shot her brother a mischievous glance.

    “Oh, by the way,” she said, loud enough for the whole table to hear, “I just found out that Michael and Linnea are doing more than just sneaking around.”

    Hawke nearly choked on her drink, and Varric’s eyebrows shot up. “Wait, what?” Varric exclaimed, grinning. “The templar and the Ranger’s spymaster?”

    “Apparently,” Ariana teased, her smirk widening. “At this rate, they’ll probably get married before I do.”

    Michael looked like he wanted the floor to swallow him whole, his face turning a shade of red that matched the wine in his glass. Linnea, on the other hand, just laughed, tossing her arm around his shoulders.

    “Can’t rush perfection,” Linnea quipped, winking at Ariana.

    Inevitably, someone, probably Hawke, produced a deck of Wicked Grace cards, and the games began. Bets were placed, each round more outrageous than the last. The stakes shifted from coin to increasingly inappropriate dares, much to Ariana’s growing amusement, and slight dread.

    “Alright,” Varric declared after a particularly dramatic hand, “three rounds from now, loser’s climbs the highest point in Skyhold.”

    “You’re all going to regret that,” Michael muttered, narrowing his eyes at his cards.

    By the time Leliana slipped in, the table was a chaotic mess of empty bottles, scattered cards, and increasingly rowdy laughter.

    “I see I’ve missed quite the gathering,” Leliana remarked, her voice smooth but amused as she leaned against the nearest post. “But it’s not a real party until someone’s smallclothes are pinned to a Chantry board.”

    Ariana blinked, then turned to her with mock-seriousness. “Do we… do we even have a Chantry board in Skyhold?”

    “We can improvise,” Leliana replied with a wink, smoothly taking over the deck of cards. “Now, are you all ready for a real game?”

    Somewhere in the chaos, someone’s smallclothes—Ariana never did find out whose—ended up dangling from a chandelier, and by the time they stumbled out into the cool night air, Ariana couldn’t remember the last time she’d laughed so hard.

    ~~~

    Cullen had just returned from his office, the weight of reports and strategic planning lingering in the back of his mind. He’d already shed his armor, the familiar weight replaced by the loose comfort of his linen shirt and trousers. As he set down the last of his reports on the desk, the door to their quarters creaked open, revealing Ariana.

    Her cheeks were flushed from the cold—and perhaps from something stronger—and her steps were just the slightest bit unsteady. But her smile? Radiant, wide, and unapologetically free in a way Cullen rarely saw.

    He leaned against the desk, arms crossed over his chest, his gaze softening as he watched her kick off her boots with a graceless thud. “I heard about quite the events at the tavern tonight,” he remarked, the corners of his mouth twitching into a smile.

    Ariana’s laugh was light, bubbling from her chest as she flopped onto the edge of the bed. “Someone lost their smallclothes, apparently,” she said, waving a hand dismissively. “Though, I’m not entirely sure who. Details are… foggy.”

    Cullen chuckled, pushing off from the desk and making his way closer. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen her like this—so loose, so unburdened, even if only for a night.

    “Foggy, hmm?” he teased. “And here I thought you had an ironclad memory.”

    “Not when Leliana’s involved,” Ariana groaned, flopping back against the pillows. “I’m also fairly certain I lost more gold tonight than I ever have before.”

    “To Leliana?” Cullen asked, feigning surprise. “I’m shocked.”

    “It’s criminal,” Ariana muttered, though her grin betrayed her amusement. She tilted her head toward him, her eyes glinting with mischief. “Do we even have a Chantry board in Skyhold?”

    Cullen blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in topic. “A Chantry board?”

    Ariana snickered at his confusion. “Leliana said it’s not a real party until someone’s smallclothes are pinned to a Chantry board. I was just… wondering.”

    Cullen laughed, shaking his head as he moved to sit on the edge of the bed beside her. “I’m not sure I want to know the answer to that.”

    “Probably wise,” she agreed, her laughter softening as she leaned into him.

    He turned to her, his eyes scanning her flushed cheeks, the relaxed lines of her face. This was a version of Ariana he’d rarely seen—unguarded, carefree, and just a little reckless. And he found he liked it. More than he expected.

    “So,” he began, his tone light but teasing, “should I be checking if you still have your smallclothes?”

    Ariana’s eyes sparkled with laughter, but she caught the insinuation easily, leaning back on her elbows. “You probably should,” she teased, her voice dropping slightly. “But… if they’re still there, I wouldn’t mind if you removed them.”

    Cullen didn’t hesitate. In an instant, his hands found her waist as he leaned in close. Ariana let out a surprised laugh, her arms wrapping around his neck, pulling him toward her with playful ease.

    She grinned up at him, her breath catching as his weight settled beside her, his lips brushing against hers with a hunger that sent a thrill down her spine.

    “You’re trouble tonight,” he murmured against her skin, his fingers tracing the curve of her waist.

    “You like trouble,” she whispered back, pulling him closer.

    Cullen chuckled, pulling back just enough to meet her eyes. “Is this something I should expect more often?”

    Ariana shrugged, her grin never faltering. “Maybe.”

    He studied her for a moment, his heart swelling with a mix of affection and curiosity. He was more certain than ever that he wanted to do everything in his power to let her have as many nights like this as she wanted. To relieve her of the burdens that prevented it.

    “Then I’ll be ready,” he whispered, capturing her lips again in a kiss that promised he’d follow her into whatever chaos she brought.

    ~~~

    Ariana sat at the war table, her head resting in her hand, fingers pressing against her temple as if she could will the pounding headache away. Leliana sat beside her, looking equally miserable, her usual sharp gaze dulled by the clear effects of too much wine. The room felt too bright, the reports too loud, and the voices, Maker help her, were unbearable.

    “Could we please keep the voices down?” Ariana muttered, not even attempting to mask the irritation in her tone.

    Leliana groaned in agreement, waving a dismissive hand toward Josephine, who was speaking far too cheerfully for this hour. “I agree with the Inquisitor. There is no need to be speak so loudly.”

    Josephine’s lips twitched, but she wisely refrained from commenting. Across the table, Cullen exchanged a knowing glance with Riley, both of them clearly amused by the sorry state of their Inquisitor and spymaster.

    As they flipped through another report, Ariana suddenly huffed. “I need a rematch in Wicked Grace. I need to make some of that gold back.”

    Riley snorted, leaning back in her chair with a smug grin. “You lost at Wicked Grace? How much did you lose, Wolf?” Her tone was all mockery, the kind of baiting Ariana knew all too well.

    Ariana didn’t miss a beat. “I just gambled away your salary for the next few months.”

    Riley’s eyes widened, alarm flickering across her face. “You better be planning to win it back!”

    Ariana smirked, waving her off lazily. “You’re probably one of the richest people in this room, Riley. You’ll be fine not getting paid for a few months.”

    Riley shot her a glare that could’ve burned through stone, but Ariana just chuckled and flipped the next report over.

    Cullen finally cleared his throat, the hint of a smile still tugging at his lips. “We’ve received a report from a young hopeful looking to help the Inquisition.”

    He picked up a letter, reading it aloud with just enough seriousness to make Ariana’s headache throb a little more:

    To the Inquisition,

    I found bandits stalking your patrols. They are the usual kind, and I can show your people where they are. I’d have tried to stop them, but they have swords, and I don’t. If you have extra, I will help. I want to help.

    D. Sutherland

    Ariana blinked, trying to focus through the fog in her brain. “I met the boy in the tavern the other day. Seems eager to help.”

    Cullen nodded thoughtfully. “He already knows where to find the bandits. I say equip him well, and let him handle it.”

    Ariana considered for a moment before nodding. “He deserves a chance. But send a Ranger with him—just in case.”

    Riley gave a small nod, jotting down a quick note.

    Ariana straightened slightly, trying not to groan as her headache protested the movement. “Any updates on finding the mayor of Crestwood?”

    Leliana, still looking like she’d prefer to crawl back into bed, shook her head. “Not yet. But he’ll need supplies soon enough. My agents can inquire along the roads out of Crestwood. We’ll catch him when he tries to resupply.”

    Ariana nodded. “Do it.” She turned to Riley. “Let Arl Teagan know we’re looking for the mayor and why.”

    Then to Josephine, “And send word to King Alistair. Include the letter the mayor left, confessing what he did.”

    Both women nodded, scribbling notes before gathering their papers.

    “Anything else?” Ariana asked, already dreading the possibility of more reports.

    When no one spoke, she waved them off. “Good. Dismissed.”

    Riley, Josephine, and Leliana filed out, leaving the war room blessedly quiet. Ariana leaned heavily against the table, trying to steady herself, as Cullen approached, his expression far too amused for her liking.

    He stopped beside her, his arms crossed over his chest, that smug, knowing look on his face. “Rough night?”

    Ariana groaned, letting herself lean against him, grateful for his warmth and steady presence. “I need to go back to bed.”

    Cullen chuckled, the sound rumbling through his chest as he wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “You think you’ll survive until then?”

    Ariana sighed dramatically. “I might not.”

    Cullen laughed again, guiding her gently toward the door. “Come on, Inquisitor. Let’s get you to bed before you start gambling away my salary.”

    Ariana blinked, her steps slow as she leaned more heavily into him. “Do I pay you?” she muttered, brows furrowing in confusion. “I don’t think I pay you… The Inquisition pays you.”

    Cullen chuckled, tightening his hold around her waist. “So, my salary is safe then?”

    Ariana gave a small, exaggerated nod, her voice muffled against his shoulder. “Probably.”

    Cullen shook his head, amusement flickering in his eyes as he steered her down the hall. “That’s reassuring.”

  • Chapter 81 – An Inquisitor and a Wolf

    1 – 4 Solace 9:41

    Ariana awoke early, the room still draped in the soft gray light of dawn. Beside her, Cullen lay asleep, his breathing even, the lines of worry on his face softened in repose. At least he’s finally getting some rest, she thought with a faint smile, her heart warming at the sight. But her thoughts drifted, unbidden, to the memory of the Fade. The Fade…

    Her pulse quickened as she sat up, the exhilaration from the day before rushing back. She needed answers—no, more than answers. She needed to understand. Her feet hit the cold stone floor, and she dressed quietly, careful not to wake Cullen. Slipping out of their quarters, she made her way through the halls, her steps light despite the early hour.

    When she reached Solas’s room, she paused briefly at the threshold. Before she could announce herself, his voice greeted her.

    “Sleep well?” he asked without looking up from the tome in his hands.

    Ariana blinked, caught off guard, before a smile spread across her face—a smile so wide it almost hurt, but she couldn’t help it. The memory of the Fade burned bright in her mind, too vivid and extraordinary to contain. “That was… amazing,” she said, stepping inside. “I’ve never done anything like that before. Do you regularly talk to people in their dreams?”

    Solas closed the book, setting it aside with careful precision, before finally turning to face her. “No,” he said simply, his voice measured but carrying a hint of something more—respect, perhaps, or fascination. “Consider that one more rule you have effortlessly broken in your rise to power.”

    “Rise to power seems dramatic,” Ariana quipped, her tone light despite the flutter of excitement in her chest.

    Solas tilted his head slightly, his gaze keen. “And yet no less accurate.”

    Her smile widened again, though she shifted her weight, brushing the moment aside. “Do you do this often? Visit dreams, I mean.”

    Solas gave a faint shrug, his expression calm but contemplative. “Rarely. And even then, only with great caution. The mind is a sanctuary, Wolf. It is not a place one should tread lightly.” He stepped forward, his tone softening as he added, “Yet your experience… It is unlike anything I have encountered. I had no idea the Anchor would allow you to dream with such focus. It is… remarkable.”

    Ariana’s breath hitched at his words, the awe in his voice resonating with her own sense of wonder. “You really think so?” she asked, a flicker of self-consciousness creeping into her voice.

    “I do,” Solas replied without hesitation, his gaze steady. “But I am reasonably certain we are awake now. If you wish to discuss anything, I would enjoy talking.”

    “As would I,” she said quickly, her words spilling out before she could second-guess herself. “Care to take a walk?”

    He studied her for a moment, the corner of his lips curling into a faint, knowing smile. “Lead the way, Wolf.”

    Ariana felt her breath quicken again, an odd mixture of nerves and exhilaration washing over her. There was something about Solas that both unnerved and fascinated her. He was a puzzle—a keeper of secrets that felt tantalizingly close to being uncovered. She didn’t fully understand the pull she felt toward him, but she couldn’t deny it. It wasn’t personal, not in the way others might think. It was his knowledge, his insight. He could unlock truths she had only dreamed of.

    As they stepped out into the cool morning air, Ariana turned toward the battlements, her heart racing as the anticipation of their conversation filled her with an almost childlike giddiness. “There’s so much I want to ask you,” she admitted as they walked. “About the Fade, about spirits, about what you’ve seen…”

    Solas raised an eyebrow, a spark of amusement flickering across his face. “Then I hope you are prepared for long answers,” he said smoothly. “It is not a simple thing, to explain the mysteries of the Fade.”

    “Good,” Ariana said, her eyes glinting with determination. “I’m not looking for simple.”

    And as they walked, the sunrise casting golden light across Skyhold, Ariana felt the tug of adventure in her chest—an insatiable desire to know more, to learn, to explore the unknown. It was the same feeling she had chasing ruins or studying constellations, but magnified a thousandfold. For the first time, she felt as though she was truly stepping into the vastness of the world—and beyond.

    ~~~

    The early morning air was crisp and bracing as Ariana leaned against the battlements, listening intently to Solas’s explanation of the nature of spirits and the intricacies of the Veil. His words were like puzzle pieces, and she couldn’t get enough of the way they seemed to fit together in her mind, opening pathways she hadn’t even realized existed.

    “So, the Veil wasn’t always there?” she asked, her voice tinged with wonder.

    “Precisely,” Solas replied, his tone patient and deliberate. “It was not always the barrier you perceive it as. The Fade and the physical world were once one and the same—a single, seamless existence. The Veil is… a wound, of sorts. A division imposed upon what was once whole.”

    Ariana frowned slightly, considering his words. “And we just… accepted that division? That wound?”

    “Not everyone accepted it,” Solas said cryptically, his gaze drifting out over the mountains as though seeing something far beyond them. “But that is a conversation for another time.”

    Before she could press him further, the sound of footsteps approached, steady and purposeful. Ariana turned her head and saw Cullen striding toward her and Solas, his golden hair catching the morning light. There was an unmistakable tension in the set of his shoulders, in the way his jaw tightened as his eyes landed on her.

    “Cullen,” Ariana greeted him with a bright smile, the excitement from her conversation still evident in her voice. “You’re up early.”

    “You’re needed in the war room,” he said briskly, his tone clipped. He didn’t even glance at Solas, his focus entirely on her.

    Ariana’s smile faltered slightly as she noticed the strain in his expression—the furrowed brow, the stiffness in his posture. “Alright,” she said, glancing briefly at Solas. “Thank you for the conversation. We’ll continue later?”

    “Of course,” Solas replied, inclining his head. His voice was calm, but Ariana thought she caught a flicker of amusement in his eyes as Cullen turned on his heel and began walking away.

    She followed Cullen silently, her excitement fading as the weight of his demeanor pressed down on her. His strides were longer than usual, his pace quicker, as though he were trying to put distance between her and Solas—or perhaps just her and the battlements. She tried to keep up, her thoughts swirling.

    When they reached his office, Cullen opened the door and held it for her, his jaw tightening as he gestured for her to step inside. Once the door closed behind them, he turned to face her, his expression a mix of frustration and concern.

    “Ariana,” he began, his voice low but firm. “I need you to understand something.”

    Ariana crossed her arms, leaning slightly against his desk. “What is it, Cullen?”

    He ran a hand through his hair, letting out a slow breath. “I don’t know how else to say this, so I’ll just say it: I’m not comfortable with your… relationship with Solas.”

    Her eyebrows shot up. “Relationship? Cullen, it’s not—”

    “It’s not jealousy,” he interrupted, his voice sharp. “It’s about what happened yesterday, what I saw when I found you. You weren’t yourself, Ari. You weren’t even fully here. And then, this morning, I wake up and you’re gone—only to find you with him again.”

    Ariana hesitated, caught off guard by the raw edge in his tone. “Cullen, I didn’t mean to upset you. I was just… excited. What happened yesterday was extraordinary. I’ve never experienced anything like it.”

    “That’s exactly what worries me,” Cullen said, stepping closer, his eyes searching hers. “You were so caught up in whatever you saw, whatever you felt, that you couldn’t even hear me. I tried to get through to you, to make you understand how dangerous it was, and you—” He broke off, exhaling sharply. “Ari, I don’t think you realize how close you were to being lost.”

    Her chest tightened at the emotion in his voice, and she reached out to take his hand, her grip firm but reassuring. “Cullen, I hear you now. I promise I do. Yesterday… I couldn’t process it. It was too much, too fast. But I wasn’t in danger. Solas was there. He knew what he was doing.”

    Cullen shook his head, his frustration evident. “You trust him too much.”

    “I trust him because he saved me,” Ariana said, her voice calm but resolute. “I know it’s hard for you to see it, Cullen, but Solas is brilliant. He’s shown me things, explained things I didn’t think I could ever understand. That’s all this is—curiosity. Exploration.”

    Cullen’s jaw clenched, his free hand curling into a fist at his side. “I understand your curiosity, Ari. I do. But I need you to be careful. The Fade isn’t just some ancient ruin to explore. It’s not a puzzle to solve. It’s dangerous. It’s unpredictable.”

    Ariana’s gaze softened as she squeezed his hand. “I know you’re worried,” she said gently. “And I’m sorry if I wasn’t listening yesterday. But I’m here now. I’m grounded. And I’m not going anywhere.”

    He searched her face for a long moment, his expression softening slightly as her words sank in. “You’re sure?” he asked quietly. “Are you sure you’re alright?”

    “I’m sure,” she said, her voice steady. “And I promise, I’ll be careful. I won’t do anything reckless.”

    Cullen nodded slowly, though the worry in his eyes didn’t entirely fade. “Alright,” he said finally. “But, Ari… if anything feels wrong, if anything changes, you tell me. Immediately.”

    “Of course,” she agreed without hesitation. “You’re always the first person I tell.”

    A faint smile tugged at his lips, and he pulled her into a tight embrace. “I just need you safe,” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. “That’s all I care about.”

    Ariana rested her head against his chest, her arms wrapping around him. “I know,” she said softly. “And I will be. I promise.”

    As they stood there, the tension between them slowly began to ease. Cullen’s grip on her loosened slightly, though he didn’t pull away entirely. Ariana could feel his heartbeat gradually steadying beneath her cheek, and she allowed herself a moment to simply breathe him in, the familiar scent of oakmoss and elderflower grounding her.

    After a few moments of silence, she tilted her head up to look at him, her lips curving into a faint, mischievous smile. “So,” she began, her tone soft but playful, “am I really needed in the war room, or was that just an excuse to get me away from Solas?”

    Cullen froze for half a second, his hazel eyes flickering with something between guilt and amusement before he let out a quiet sigh. “Josephine does need to see you,” he admitted, his tone more relaxed now. “I believe it’s something to do with Magister Alexius.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, her teasing smile widening. “Oh, so there is a war room matter? I suppose I shouldn’t feel too flattered, then.”

    Cullen shook his head, the corner of his mouth twitching upward in a reluctant smile. “It’s not that,” he said, his voice softer now. “You know I’d have come to find you regardless. I just… I couldn’t leave things as they were. Not after last night.”

    Her expression softened, and she reached up to brush her fingers lightly against his cheek. “I know,” she said gently. “And I’m glad you came to find me. Really.”

    His gaze searched hers for a moment before he nodded, his hand moving to rest over hers. “Just… promise me you’ll take it slow,” he said. “Whatever this is with Solas—whatever it is you’re trying to learn—don’t let it pull you too far away.”

    “I promise,” Ariana said, her voice steady and sincere. “You’re always my anchor, Cullen. You know that.”

    The warmth in his eyes deepened, and he leaned down to press a soft kiss to her forehead. “Alright,” he murmured. “Let’s go see Josephine, then. The Magister can’t wait forever.”

    Ariana laughed softly, letting him lead her toward the door. But as they walked, she couldn’t help but glance back at the battlements, the conversation with Solas still fresh in her mind. The pull of the unknown was as strong as ever—but so was her resolve to stay grounded in what mattered most.

    ~~~

    “Ah, Inquisitor, you’re here,” Josephine acknowledged as Ariana and Cullen entered her office. “Please follow me,” she said, turning briskly to lead them elsewhere.

    Ariana exchanged a glance with Cullen, her brow furrowed in confusion. His expression mirrored hers—a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. Without a word, they followed Josephine back out of her office and into the main hall.

    Ariana’s steps slowed as the group approached the throne. The weight of the massive chair seemed to grow heavier with each step closer, and she glanced nervously between Josephine and Cullen. The grandeur of it—its gilded frame and imposing presence—only added to her unease.

    “What are we doing here?” she asked cautiously, her voice tight with suspicion. She had always hated that thing. If it were up to her, there wouldn’t even be a throne here—she’d have replaced it with a simple table and chairs, something practical and unassuming.

    “Impressive, is it not?” Josephine motioned to the throne with a graceful wave of her hand. “Fit for a leader. Meant to show influence—and the burden of it. It is where the Inquisition will sit in judgment. Where you will sit in judgment.”

    Ariana’s stomach dropped. She turned sharply to Cullen, her hazel-green eyes wide with desperation, silently pleading for him to make sense of this.

    “I’m sorry… what?” Ariana said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Cullen stepped forward, his protective instincts kicking in. “Josephine, what are you talking about? Who will she be judging, exactly?”

    Josephine’s gaze shifted between them, her composed demeanor faltering slightly, though she quickly masked it with a polite smile. “Those who have done wrong. You will know of them, at the very least,” she explained, her tone calm and matter-of-fact. Her focus returned to Ariana. “All this presumes they have survived their initial encounter with you, of course.”

    Ariana’s breath hitched. Her hands balled into fists at her sides as she stared at Josephine in disbelief. Judgment? She wants me to pass judgment on people?

    She looked back at Cullen, silently begging him to fix this.

    Sensing her distress, Cullen interjected. “Why aren’t we simply sending them back for their own governments to handle?”

    Josephine tilted her head slightly, as though the question were unexpected. “The Inquisition’s sovereignty is derived from the allies who validate it,” she began, her tone still maddeningly calm. Her gaze shifted back to Ariana. “You are both empowered and bound. Justice has many tools. If their application is clever, execution may even seem merciful by comparison.”

    Ariana closed her eyes, rubbing her temples as she tried to steady her breathing. The room felt stifling. Josephine’s words rang in her ears, cold and clinical, like this was just another strategy in her endless calculations. Execution? Mercy? No. This isn’t what I’m here for.

    “And you’re telling me this now because…?” she asked, her voice tight with frustration.

    “Magister Alexius will be the first of such prisoners under the Inquisition’s sovereignty to judge,” Josephine replied smoothly. She paused, as if waiting for Ariana to respond, but when she didn’t, Josephine’s gaze shifted back to Cullen. “Ferelden has given him to us as acknowledgment of your aid.”

    “Then send a letter to Alistair,” Ariana snapped, her voice sharp. “I appreciate him giving Alexius to us, but he can deal with him. I’m sure Arl Teagan won’t mind judging him.”

    Before Josephine could respond, Ariana turned on her heel and walked away. Her footsteps echoed in the silent hall as she left the throne and the suffocating expectations that came with it behind.

    She barely registered the walk back to her quarters, her thoughts spinning faster than she could keep up with. Judgment. A throne. Execution. The words repeated like a chant in her mind, each one striking like a hammer against stone.

    As she stepped into her quarters, her breaths came shorter and shallower. She tried to inhale deeply, but her chest felt too tight. The room blurred slightly as she stumbled toward the couch. Collapsing to her knees, she leaned against it, her head falling forward into her hands.

    I didn’t agree to this. I didn’t agree to any of this.

    She didn’t hear Cullen enter until his voice cut through her spiraling thoughts. “Ari,” he said softly, kneeling beside her. “Are you alright?”

    She looked up at him, her hazel-green eyes glassy with unshed tears. “I… no… I’m not,” she snapped, her voice breaking. “I didn’t agree to this, Cullen.”

    He reached for her hand, his touch gentle but grounding. “I know,” he said softly. “I know you didn’t.”

    Her shoulders trembled as she shook her head, her voice rising. “I’m not… this. I’m not a leader or a judge. I’m not…” She trailed off, her breaths coming in quick, uneven gasps.

    “You’re just Wolf,” Cullen finished for her, his voice calm and steady. “I know.”

    She laughed bitterly, the sound catching in her throat. “I don’t want a throne. I don’t want to sit in judgment. That’s not what I signed up for. I’m just… I’m just a mercenary. That’s all I’ve ever been.”

    Cullen’s hand tightened around hers, his other hand brushing against her cheek. “You’re so much more than that, Ari,” he said gently. “You’ve always been more than that. But I understand why this feels like too much.”

    Her eyes searched his, desperate for reassurance. “I can’t do this, Cullen,” she whispered. “I can fight. I can lead troops. I can protect people. But sitting on a throne, passing judgment? That’s not me.”

    Cullen hesitated for a moment, his brow furrowed. “Then let me help,” he said finally. “You don’t have to carry this alone. I’ll take on whatever I can. If there’s a way to share the burden, I’ll find it.”

    She closed her eyes, her forehead pressing against his shoulder as the tension in her body ebbed away, replaced by a fragile but growing resolve. “Thank you,” she whispered, her voice steadier now. “For not letting me run.”

    Cullen’s arms encircled her fully, holding her close as he rested his chin against her hair. “You can run, Ari,” he murmured. “But I’ll always catch you.”

    A soft laugh escaped her, muffled against his chest. “That’s not very reassuring, you know.”

    He smiled faintly, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. “Then let me rephrase: I’ll always stand beside you.”

    For a long moment, they stayed like that, wrapped in each other’s presence as the storm inside her began to calm. Finally, Ariana pulled back, her gaze meeting his. “I’ll do it,” she said, her voice firmer now. “But only because I know you’ll be there.”

    “Always,” Cullen replied, his tone steady and certain.

    And as they stood, their hands still clasped, Ariana felt a flicker of strength she hadn’t known she possessed. It wasn’t the throne that defined her—it was the people around her. And with Cullen by her side, she knew she could face whatever judgment awaited.

    ~~~

    Ariana lingered near the fireplace in the main hall after the judgment, staring into the flickering flames. She could still hear Alexius’ resigned voice echoing in her ears.

    “No execution? Very well.”

    The weight of the throne—the literal and metaphorical—still pressed heavily on her, and even now, she found herself rubbing the back of her neck as if she could physically ease the tension it brought. She felt a presence beside her before the voice spoke.

    “You handled it well, you know,” Dorian said, his tone carefully neutral.

    Ariana glanced at him, her hazel-green eyes shadowed. “Did I?”

    Dorian gave a small shrug, his lips curling into a faint smile. “You didn’t kill him, so I’d call it a success.”

    Her gaze returned to the fire, her voice quieter. “He was your mentor. I thought you’d have more to say.”

    “I do,” Dorian admitted, stepping closer to her. “You gave him a purpose again—research, magic. That’s where Alexius was always happiest. Where he was… before everything fell apart.” He hesitated, his voice growing softer. “I wonder if, someday, he might even speak to me again. It’s been a long time since we’ve truly talked.”

    Ariana’s lips pressed into a thin line. “You’re not angry with me?”

    Dorian shook his head. “Angry? No. Relieved, perhaps. Grateful. You gave him mercy, something he didn’t earn but desperately needed. Thank you, truly.” His usual sharp wit softened into sincerity, and the gratitude in his voice was unmistakable.

    Ariana allowed herself a faint smile. “I wasn’t sure if it was the right call. Still not sure.”

    “Of course you’re not,” Dorian said, his tone light but edged with honesty. “But that’s exactly why it was the right call. You’re not a tyrant, Ariana. You’re not someone who sits on that throne with a quick hand or a cold heart. You don’t want this power—and that’s why you’re the one who should wield it.”

    She blinked, his words unexpectedly echoing Cullen’s earlier reassurances. “You sound like Cullen.”

    “Then he must be as wise as he is stubborn,” Dorian quipped, though his smile softened. “But it’s true, you know. Your hesitation, your discomfort—it means you’re thinking, weighing your choices. That throne needs someone who doesn’t take it for granted, who doesn’t revel in its power. Someone like you.”

    Ariana’s gaze dropped to the floor, her fingers fidgeting at her sides. “It doesn’t feel that way. I don’t want a throne, Dorian. I never asked for this. Fighting? I can do that. Sitting in judgment?” She shook her head, her voice lowering. “That’s not who I am.”

    Dorian studied her for a moment, his expression thoughtful. Then, with a graceful flourish, he offered her his arm. “Well, my darling Inquisitor, perhaps it’s time you reminded yourself who you are. Shall we head to the tavern? I find nothing calms existential dread quite like a good bottle of wine.”

    Ariana blinked at him, startled into a soft laugh. “That I can do.”

    “Of course you can, my dear. We’re black sheep after all,” he replied, his smile widening. “Come on. I’ll even let you buy the first round.”

    She hesitated for only a moment before taking his arm, grateful for the reprieve he offered. As they walked toward the doors, Dorian turned his head and called back over his shoulder.

    “Oh, Commander, care to join us?” he asked, his voice carrying easily across the hall. “I think your betrothed could use your… steadying presence.”

    Cullen, who had been quietly observing from a distance, straightened slightly, his brow furrowing with faint concern. “Is she alright?”

    “She’s with me,” Dorian replied smoothly. “Of course she’s alright. But, alas, I’m not the man she has chosen to marry.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, though her smile betrayed her amusement. “Stop badgering him, Dorian.”

    “I would never,” Dorian said, mock-offended. “Now, shall we?”

    Cullen hesitated for only a moment before nodding, stepping forward to join them. As the three of them left the hall together, Ariana felt some of the weight lift from her shoulders. It wasn’t gone—not entirely—but with them by her side, it felt just a little easier to carry.

    ~~~

    Ariana lay awake, staring at the faint light creeping through the curtains. The world was still and quiet, the faint sounds of the wind brushing against the stone walls the only indication that dawn wasn’t far off. But sleep refused to come. Her thoughts were restless, skipping like stones across the surface of her mind.

    She turned her head toward Cullen, who lay beside her, his breathing deep and even. The sight of him so peaceful brought a small smile to her lips. But that smile quickly turned mischievous as an idea took shape.

    Rolling onto her side, she reached out and gently poked his shoulder. “Cullen,” she whispered, her voice soft but insistent. When he didn’t stir, she poked him again, a little harder this time. “Cullen.”

    Still no response. Her grin widened as she leaned closer, pressing a featherlight kiss to his cheek, then another to his temple. “Commander,” she murmured playfully, the title carrying a singsong lilt. “Time to wake up.”

    Cullen shifted slightly, letting out a soft, sleepy groan but otherwise remaining stubbornly still.

    Ariana huffed, sitting up slightly. Her fingers danced over his ribs in a teasing attempt at tickling him. “You promised…”

    That earned her a reaction. Cullen groaned again, this time reaching out to grab her wrists, stopping her playful assault. His eyes cracked open, bleary and golden in the dim light, as he squinted up at her. “Ari,” he muttered, his voice rough with sleep. “What are you doing?”

    “I’m waking you up,” she replied with a grin, leaning down until her face was inches from his. “You’ve slept long enough.”

    “It’s barely dawn,” he mumbled, releasing her hands and rubbing a hand over his face. “Why are you even awake?”

    She shrugged, flopping onto her side next to him. “I couldn’t sleep.”

    “Clearly,” he muttered, his tone dry but affectionate. He turned his head to look at her, his brow furrowed. “Is something wrong?”

    “Nothing,” Ariana said cheerfully, propping herself up on her elbow. “I just thought it’d be fun to train. Come on, Cullen. Let’s go to the courtyard.”

    “Fun,” he repeated flatly, his head sinking back into the pillow. “It’s too early for ‘fun,’ Ari.”

    Ariana’s grin widened. “But not too early to train. You could learn a lot from me.”

    Cullen cracked one eye open, giving her a skeptical look. “Such as?”

    “Well, for starters,” she began, sitting up straighter, “you could learn how to fight in the dark.”

    Cullen blinked, looking at her as though she’d just suggested he take up juggling. “Why would I need to fight in the dark?”

    Ariana gasped, clutching her chest in mock horror. “You mean to tell me Templars don’t train in the dark? What do you do if you’re ambushed at night?”

    “We light a torch,” Cullen replied dryly, his expression deadpan.

    She stared at him for a moment before shaking her head. “Amateurs. Next you’ll tell me you don’t climb trees?”

    His brow furrowed in confusion. “Trees?”

    “Yes, trees,” Ariana said, her tone serious. “You do learn that sometimes you might need to climb a tree, with nothing but a dagger? Ambushes aren’t won from the ground.” The words left her mouth before she could stop them, and she immediately winced. Her expression faltered for a brief moment, her mind flashing to Krieger, but she quickly shook it off and plastered on a smile.

    Ariana let out an exaggerated sigh, leaning over him and placing a trail of soft kisses along his jawline. “Come on, Commander,” she murmured, her tone dripping with mock sweetness. “I’m not giving up, you know,” she warned, her grin mischievous. She straddled him, sitting on his waist as her hands pressed against his chest. “You promised if I wanted my Commander training with me, you’d be there…”

    His hands moved to her wrists again, holding them in place as his eyes finally opened fully. There was a glint of amusement in his tired gaze as he studied her. “Maker’s breath, you’re relentless.”

    “Only because I know you can’t resist me,” she teased, leaning down until their noses nearly touched.

    Cullen sighed, his lips twitching upward in a faint smile. “Alright, alright. I’m up.”

    “Really?” Ariana’s face lit up with triumphant excitement.

    “Yes,” he said, shifting to sit up and guide her off him. “But if I’m doing this, you’d better be ready to work.”

    “Oh, I’m always ready,” she shot back, hopping off the bed and stretching her arms over her head.

    Cullen swung his legs over the side of the bed, running a hand through his tousled hair as he watched her with a mix of fondness and exasperation. “I don’t think I’ve ever met anyone so determined to ruin a good night’s sleep.”

    “You’ll thank me later,” Ariana quipped, grabbing his hand and tugging him toward the door. “Come on, Commander. The courtyard’s waiting.”

    Cullen allowed himself to be pulled along, shaking his head with a soft laugh. “Maker help me, Ari. You’re insufferable.”

    “And yet you still want to marry me,” she tossed over her shoulder, her grin widening.

    “Unfortunately, I do,” he admitted, his voice laced with affection as they made their way out of the room and toward the courtyard.

    ~~~

    By the time Cullen and Ariana reached the courtyard, the soft glow of dawn was creeping over Skyhold, casting long shadows across the stone. Cullen’s initial fatigue faded when he noticed Michael and Linnea already sparring in the center. Michael’s strikes were heavy, methodical, while Linnea danced out of his reach, her parries quick and precise.

    Cullen slowed his steps, taking in the scene, while Ariana’s pace remained light and eager. Her energy always seemed endless—how she could be so lively before dawn baffled him.

    “Well, looks like we’re late,” Ariana quipped, her voice light with amusement. She glanced at Linnea, catching her eye and grinning.

    Linnea lowered her sword, her sharp eyes narrowing playfully at the sight of Ariana. “Or just in time,” she called out. “Care to join us?”

    Ariana exchanged a mischievous look with Linnea, her grin widening. “How about a team match? You and me against them.” She jerked her head toward Michael and Cullen.

    Michael raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms. “You think you can take us?”

    “I know we can take you,” Ariana shot back, her tone dripping with mock confidence.

    Ariana exchanged a glance with Cullen, her grin widening before turning back to Linnea. “You’ll love this,” she said, her voice dripping with mock alarm. “Apparently, Templars don’t train in the dark. Or climb trees.”

    Linnea blinked in shock, her expression quickly morphing into mock horror. “Wait, what?” She turned to Cullen and Michael, incredulous.

    Cullen sighed, rubbing his hand over his face. He already didn’t like where this was going. “Why would we train in the dark?”

    Linnea let out a gasp of genuine disbelief, throwing her hands up in exasperation. “Because ambushes don’t wait for daylight!”

    Michael frowned, his voice matter-of-fact. “If it’s dark, you light a torch.”

    Linnea froze, staring at him like he’d just declared war on common sense. “With what hand? Do you give up the shield or the sword? Or do you just hope your enemies politely wait while you find your flint and start a campfire?”

    Cullen groaned internally. Maker, give me patience.

    Ariana doubled over in laughter, leaning against Linnea for support. “You see? This is why they’re hopeless.”

    “Clearly,” Linnea agreed, shaking her head in mock dismay. “We’re going to have to fix this.”

    “How exactly do you propose doing that?” Cullen asked dryly, crossing his arms.

    Linnea’s grin turned sly as she exchanged a knowing glance with Ariana. “Maybe this is an unfair match. Maybe we should switch pairs.”

    The two women turned to Cullen and Michael, their expressions unreadable. For a moment, Cullen almost thought they were serious—until they both shook their heads in unison.

    “No,” Ariana said, smirking. “I think we’re good.”

    Linnea clapped her on the shoulder. “Agreed. No switching. Feel free to light a torch.”

    Michael groaned. “Why do I put up with this?”

    “Because you love me,” Linnea shot back before immediately realizing what she’d said. Her face went pale as she turned to Ariana in alarm. “Uh… Wolf, I—”

    Cullen’s eyebrows rose slightly, and his gaze darted to Ariana, who stared at Linnea for a long moment before her lips twitched into a smirk.

    “Linnea,” Ariana interrupted, staring at her with mock incredulity. “That’s my brother.”

    “I can explain!” Linnea blurted, her voice rising.

    But Ariana burst out laughing, waving a hand as though dismissing the whole thing. “Maker, you two have been so bad at hiding this. Honestly, I don’t even know why you were trying.”

    Michael blinked in surprise. “You knew?”

    Before Ariana could answer, Riley’s voice cut through the courtyard. “Oh, Andraste’s arse, all the Rangers know. Wolf is right—you two are terrible at subtlety. Wolf was more successful at hiding Cullen for years.”

    Cullen groaned softly. “Must we bring me into this?”

    Riley strolled up to stand next to Ariana, who leaned casually against her. “Did you know,” Ariana said, turning to Riley, “that Templars don’t train in the dark?”

    Riley’s eyebrows shot up. “Wait, are you telling me all we needed to do in Kirkwall was ambush them at night?”

    “Or from above,” Linnea added. “They don’t climb trees either.”

    Riley groaned. “Maker’s breath… Wolf, why didn’t you tell us that sooner?”

    “I didn’t know!” Ariana protested, gesturing at Linnea. “Linnea is the spymaster.”

    Linnea pointed accusingly at Ariana. “You were the one involved with the Knight-Captain of Kirkwall. And your brother’s a Templar!”

    Cullen pinched the bridge of his nose. “Are the three of you done? Or can I go back to bed?”

    Ariana turned to Riley and Linnea, her grin turning wicked. She rolled out her neck, an unmistakable spark of mischief lighting her hazel-green eyes.

    “Well, shit,” Riley muttered, stepping back slightly. “Now we’re all in trouble. Are we helping them, Wolf?”

    “No,” Ariana replied, her grin widening. “Riley’s with me. Linnea can help my brother.” She raised an eyebrow at Linnea. “Since she’s apparently in love with him.”

    Linnea groaned, throwing up her hands. “That’s not fair! Why do I have to be on the losing team?”

    “Excuse me?” Michael interjected, clearly offended.

    Linnea turned to him, exasperated. “I’m not sparring against Wolf when she looks like that. And Wolf and Riley? Not a fair match.”

    Cullen cleared his throat, stepping forward. “It’s sparring, Linnea. You’ll be fine.”

    “What do you want, Linnea? Do you want to get Lamberto?” Ariana asked.

    “Did I hear my name?” Lamberto’s familiar voice interrupted from the path behind them. He appeared alongside Valentina.

    “Sparring match. We’re trying to even out the odds,” Ariana explained. “Riley is with me.”

    “And Cullen challenged Wolf,” Riley added.

    “Oh, then I’m only joining if I get to stay with Wolf,” Lamberto said, strolling up beside them.

    “Ugh,” Valentina grunted. “Are you saying I have to go to the losing team?” she asked, defeated.

    “Excuse me!” Michael interjected. “Nothing says we’ll lose. Cullen, Linnea, and I can handle Ariana just fine.”

    Almost in unison, Linnea, Riley, Lamberto, Valentina, and Ariana tilted their heads and exchanged confused glances.

    Michael crossed his arms, smirking. “Besides, Cullen has beat Ariana before, we just have to take Riley.”

    The courtyard fell silent. Cullen’s chest tightened as the words hung in the air. His mind flashed back to Kirkwall—the chaos, the blood, Ariana on her knees unable to fight anymore. His gaze darted to Ariana, expecting anger or hurt. Instead, her expression was unreadable—calm, except for the sharp glint in her eye.

    She smirked, setting aside two training swords. “Well, that does it. Clearly, Linnea has taught you nothing.”

    “Dammit,” Valentina muttered loudly.

    “I think you three should go help them,” Riley said finally, her knowing tone unmistakable.

    With that, Linnea, Lamberto, and Valentina walked over to Cullen and Michael, looking defeated already.

    “You really need to teach your boyfriend to stop talking,” Valentina muttered as she joined them, clearly resigned to the chaos.

    Linnea huffed. “How was I supposed to know he’d be this reckless? He’s her brother! He should know better!” she said as she shot Michael a playful glare that said she wasn’t done with him.

    Cullen sighed, shaking his head as the banter continued, but a small smile tugged at his lips. Even amidst the chaos, Ariana had a way of drawing everyone in, of making even the most mundane mornings feel alive.

    By the time the sparring match was over, Ariana had taken down most of them. She had faced three opponents at once while Riley dealt with the remaining two.

    “So… breakfast?” Ariana asked triumphantly, stretching her neck. “Isabel should have something ready.”

    She wrapped an arm around Linnea’s shoulders, her grin playful. “So… love? We going to talk about this?”

    Linnea groaned, throwing her head back dramatically. “I’m not saying I’ll deny it, but you don’t have to announce it to Skyhold, Wolf.”

    “I didn’t announce it,” Ariana shot back, laughing. “You did.”

    As they walked to the kitchen, Cullen couldn’t help but admire the woman he loved. Watching her like this, in her element, it was as if he were seeing her fully for the first time. The White Wolf—the one shaped by the Blight, the one who founded the Silver Rangers, the one who had spent her life helping those who could not help themselves. She had always been this person, even back in Kirkwall, but he had been too blinded by duty, by the weight of the Order, to truly see her.

    A small sense of guilt tugged at his chest. What if he had understood her sooner? What if he had been willing to listen—to truly see her when they stood on opposite sides of that war-torn city? Could they have worked together? Could they have stopped the war before it started?

    The thought was a bitter one, but he pushed it aside. He could not change the past, but he could make damn sure he didn’t waste any more time. He was more determined than ever to know everything about her—the woman, the warrior, the legend she had become. Because the more he learned, the more he realized: she was extraordinary.

    And he had never admired anyone more.

  • Chapter 72 – In Your Heart Shall Burn

    23 – 24 Bloomingtide 9:41

    The weight of the moment pressed down on Ariana as Cullen stepped forward, taking command with his usual precision. Yet, she didn’t miss the way his jaw tightened, the way his fingers flexed briefly against the hilt of his sword before settling into their usual unyielding grip. It wasn’t just battle readiness—it was concern.

    For her.

    “What’s happening?” Cassandra demanded, her tone clipped but steady as she approached.

    “One watchguard reporting,” Cullen replied, his gaze locked on the darkened path ahead. “It’s a massive force, the bulk of it moving over the mountain.”

    “Under what banner?” Josephine’s voice rang out as she joined them, breathless from her sprint.

    “None,” Cullen answered curtly, his focus unbroken.

    “None?” Josephine repeated, faltering.

    Riley arrived next, her presence a burst of energy as she clasped Ariana’s shoulder. “Wolf! Reports are strange. We’ve lost contact with some scouts, but they—”

    “They what, Riley?” Ariana pressed, her tone sharper than she intended.

    “They’re saying what’s coming doesn’t look… human,” Riley finished, her words hanging heavy in the air as those around her exchanged uneasy glances.

    Before anyone could respond, a loud pounding echoed from the gates. A young, trembling voice called out from the other side, “I can’t come in unless you open!”

    Ariana stepped forward immediately, her voice cutting through the hesitation of the nearest soldier. “Open them!”

    The gates creaked open, revealing a wiry boy in an oversized hat, his pale face stark against the shadows.

    Before Ariana could speak, a creature lunged from the darkness. The boy moved with inhuman speed, dispatching it effortlessly. The beast collapsed at his feet before anyone had even processed the attack.

    “I’m Cole,” the boy said quietly, his voice both eerie and sincere. “I came to warn you. To help. People are coming to hurt you. You probably already know.”

    The group stared at him, stunned, as his unsettling presence seemed to warp the air around him.

    “The Elder One is very angry,” Cole continued, his pale eyes locking onto Ariana. “You took his mages. The red templars went to him. And he knows you.”

    Ariana’s stomach turned. The Elder One. He knows me.

    Her gaze darted to Cullen, seeking his steadying presence. “Cullen!” she called, her voice sharper than she intended. “Give me a plan! Anything!”

    Cullen’s response was immediate, though the tension in his frame betrayed the pressure he felt. “Haven is no fortress. If we are to withstand this monster, we must control the battle.”

    His words carried weight, grounding the chaos around them. “Get out there and hit that force. Use everything you can!”

    Ariana blinked at him, her mind racing as she processed his words. “Are you sure you’re not getting too comfortable sending me into mortal danger?” she quipped, a faint smirk tugging at her lips.

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his frustration evident. “Ariana, this is not the time—”

    Riley cut in, smirking despite the tension. “Oh, Commander, you’d better get used to that. She thrives on it.”

    “I am well aware,” Cullen said sharply, his tone clipped as he turned his full focus back to Ariana. “Just—be careful.”

    Her smirk softened, something more genuine flickering in her expression. “I will. I promise.”

    Turning back to the Rangers, Ariana barked orders with practiced efficiency. “Riley, get all warriors and rogues inside Haven to defend in case we fail. Mages and rangers will stand with the Inquisition mages. Shoot everything you can from a distance. And you…” she paused, locking eyes with Riley. “I need you with me.”

    Riley grinned, her sword already drawn. “By your order, Wolf.”

    Valentina and Linnea moved to carry out her commands, leaving Ariana and Riley standing side by side.

    “I’m with you,” Riley said, her grin sharp. “Let’s show these bastards what happens when they come for the White Wolf, shall we?”

    Ariana’s faint smirk returned. “Let’s do it.”

    She turned toward Cullen one last time, catching the tension in his posture, the quiet fear he carried just under the surface. “I’ll survive this,” she said, her voice low, more to herself than anyone else. “I have to.”

    Cullen’s gaze held hers for a moment longer before he nodded. “See that you do.”

    With that, Ariana stepped into the fray, the air around her charged with the anticipation of battle. The celebration was forgotten, the festive glow extinguished by the chaos ahead.

    For Haven. For the Inquisition. For Cullen.

    And for a tomorrow I’m not ready to give up on.

    ~~~

    The battle was chaos. Fire and smoke filled the air, and Haven’s outskirts had become a war zone. Ariana led groups of soldiers through the shattered village, rallying them with sharp orders while following Cullen’s plans. Two massive trebuchets stood as their last hope to trigger an avalanche and cut off the advancing enemy forces.

    The first trebuchet launched, its heavy payload crashing into the mountainside. A thunderous rumble followed as rocks tumbled down, burying part of the enemy force. When the second trebuchet fired, the avalanche roared again, burying even more. For a fleeting moment, cheers echoed across Haven.

    But the victory was short-lived. A deafening roar ripped through the air as fire rained down from above, obliterating the second trebuchet. Ariana’s stomach twisted as the silhouette of a massive dragon soared overhead, its fiery breath lighting the mountainside ablaze.

    “Retreat! Everyone, to the Chantry! Go!” Cullen’s voice cut through the chaos.

    As soldiers and villagers scrambled toward safety, Ariana’s heart sank at the sight of those left behind. Smoke, debris, and shadows obscured the edges of Haven. “Riley!” Ariana shouted, spotting her lieutenant nearby.

    Riley jogged over, her sword already drawn. “Wolf! What’s the plan?”

    “Split up,” Ariana ordered, her voice steady despite the chaos. “Find anyone left on this side of the village. Make sure no one’s left behind.”

    “You got it.” Riley clasped her shoulder firmly. “Watch yourself.”

    Ariana nodded, her expression hardening as Riley moved off with a group of Rangers. She took a breath, her knuckles whitening around the hilts of her daggers. Let’s move.

    Near the tavern, Ariana spotted Flissa pinned under a pile of debris as flames licked dangerously close. “Hold on, Flissa!” she yelled, rushing over.

    With the help of a soldier, she heaved the debris aside, her muscles straining. They pulled Flissa free just as the flames consumed the spot where she had been trapped.

    Flissa coughed violently, her face streaked with soot. “Thank you,” she managed hoarsely.

    “Get to the Chantry. Go now!” Ariana urged.

    Further down, the air was thick with smoke, and the clash of steel rang out like thunder. Near Adan’s workshop, Ariana spotted the alchemist and Minaeve, cornered by three templars. They fought desperately with whatever they could grab—Adan brandished a broken staff, and Minaeve clutched a jagged piece of metal—but it was clear they were outmatched.

    Ariana sprinted toward them, her daggers already drawn. Focus, the voice echoed in her mind, sharp and unyielding. You don’t fight to survive. You fight to win.

    Her boots pounded against the snow as she closed the distance, and the templars turned, their attention snapping to her. Ariana didn’t hesitate. Her blades became extensions of her will, each strike a calculated motion. She darted between them, her body moving like water.

    What’s the point of speed if you can’t predict your enemy’s next move?

    One templar swung wildly, and Ariana sidestepped with precision, her dagger plunging into the gap between his breastplate and helmet. As he fell, she pivoted, parrying another’s overhead strike with her second blade. She ducked low, slicing through his leg and dropping him to his knees. Her dagger flashed again, this time slitting his throat before he could cry out.

    The final templar hesitated, his weapon raised. Her lip curled as she saw the flicker of doubt in his eyes. Hesitation is death. The voice in her mind was cold and cutting, the specter of Krieger’s lessons driving her every move.

    She rushed him before he could recover, feinting left before her dagger struck home. The templar crumpled, blood seeping into the snow, and Ariana didn’t spare him a second glance.

    Adan and Minaeve stared at her, their faces pale but alive. Ariana knelt beside them, her breathing heavy. “Are you alright?” she asked, her voice steady despite the adrenaline roaring in her veins.

    Adan grimaced, clutching his arm. “Bruised, not broken,” he grunted.

    Minaeve winced as she shifted, her leg bloodied. “We’ll make it,” she said, though her voice wavered.

    Ariana’s gaze darted to their injuries, her mind calculating. “Not without help,” she said firmly. She waved over a nearby soldier, her tone sharp and commanding. “Help them to the Chantry. Now.”

    As the soldier moved to assist, Ariana scanned the area for more threats. Her muscles ached, her body battered, but she couldn’t afford to stop. The fight isn’t over until you make it so. The voice lingered, a cruel echo of her past.

    She clenched her fists around her daggers, the worn hilts grounding her. You fight to win. Always.

    As she pressed further, Ariana’s focus sharpened. Her blades cut down another templar as they reached the main path leading to the Chantry. The dragon roared again overhead, its wings stirring the air and spreading ash like snow. Ariana gritted her teeth, pushing herself forward.

    When Ariana finally reached the Chantry, the heavy doors were already closing, the soldiers shouting for reinforcements to hold the barricades. She slipped inside, guiding Minaeve and Adan to safety. Villagers huddled in groups, their faces pale and wide-eyed.

    The tremors from the dragon’s passes shook the ground beneath her feet, but Ariana forced herself to stand steady. She scanned the crowd and exhaled in relief when she spotted Riley guiding another group inside. For now, they had done all they could.

    Ariana leaned heavily against the wall, wiping soot and blood from her face. The dragon’s roar echoed through the mountains, and the sound of the barricades groaning under pressure was a harsh reminder: Haven wasn’t safe.

    Not yet.

    ~~~

    Inside the Chantry, Chancellor Roderick stood at the center of the chaos, directing villagers to safety. His movements were labored, his face pale with pain. He suddenly staggered, and Cole was there in an instant, steadying him.

    “He’s hurt,” Cole said, his tone quiet but certain. “He held off a templar to save some villagers. He’s dying.”

    Before Ariana could process Cole’s words, she heard hurried footsteps. Riley and Cullen approached, their expressions urgent. Cullen reached her first, grabbing her arm and turning her toward him.

    “Are you alright?” he asked, his eyes scanning her for injuries.

    “I’m fine,” she replied quickly.

    “Are you sure?” His voice softened, but his gaze was intense. “When I got here and you weren’t—”

    “I’m fine,” she repeated firmly, though her expression betrayed a flicker of something unspoken. “What’s happening?”

    Cullen took a steadying breath and recomposed himself. “Ariana, our position is not good. That dragon stole back any time you might have earned us.”

    Cole, still at Roderick’s side, interjected, “I’ve seen an Archdemon. I was in the Fade, but it looked like that.”

    “I don’t care what it looks like,” Cullen snapped, his tone hard. “It has cut a path for that army. They’ll kill everyone in Haven!”

    “The Elder One doesn’t care about the village,” Cole added, his voice distant, strange. “He only wants the Herald.”

    Ariana’s breath caught for a moment, but her voice remained steady. “If it will save these people, he can have me.”

    “No!” Riley’s voice cut through the air, sharp and immediate. “Are you out of your damned mind, Wolf? That is not an option.”

    Cole shook his head, his otherworldly calm unshaken. “It won’t. He wants to kill you. No one else matters, but he’ll crush them, kill them anyway. I don’t like him.”

    Riley threw up her hands, exasperation clear. “You don’t like…? What does that even—”

    Cullen cut her off, his tone grim. “There are no tactics to make this survivable. The only thing that slowed them was the avalanche. We could turn the remaining trebuchets, cause one last slide.”

    Ariana’s brow furrowed in disbelief. “You mean to bury Haven?”

    “We’re dying, but we can decide how. Many don’t get that choice,” Cullen said, his voice tight with resolve.

    Riley rounded on him. “This is madness! ‘Fight to the death’ is not a plan! Wolf, tell me you’re not considering this.”

    Before Ariana could respond, Cole glanced at Roderick. “He can help.”

    Roderick struggled to his feet, leaning heavily on Cole for support. “There is a path,” he began, his voice faint. “You wouldn’t know it unless you’d made the summer pilgrimage. As I have.”

    “What are you talking about, Roderick?” Ariana asked, stepping closer, her tone insistent.

    “It was whim that I walked the path,” he said, his voice growing steadier. “I did not mean to start—it was overgrown. But now, with so many in the Conclave dead, to be the only one who remembers. If this memory can save us…” He paused, meeting her gaze. “You could be more. The Inquisition could be more.”

    Ariana’s thoughts raced. She forced herself to breathe, to think. Finally, she nodded, her voice steady. “Riley, Cullen—get the people out. Follow Chancellor Roderick and get everyone to safety.”

    “And when the mountain falls? What about you?” Cullen’s voice sharpened, his concern unmistakable.

    Ariana cast her gaze downward briefly, her voice steady but firm. “Don’t have time to think about that now. Go!”

    “No, Wolf,” Riley said angrily, stepping closer and grabbing Ariana’s arm. “I won’t allow it. You go.”

    “Riley, that won’t work,” Ariana insisted, her voice rising with urgency. “He’s here for me. I need to keep him focused on me while you all get to safety. Now go—that’s an order.”

    Riley’s jaw tightened, her reluctance clear in every line of her face. She searched Ariana’s gaze, looking for a way to argue. Finally, she straightened, her voice strained. “By your order, Wolf,” she said reluctantly, saluting.

    “Inquisition!” Cullen called. “Follow Chancellor Roderick through the Chantry! Move!”

    Cole helped Roderick toward the passage, but the Chancellor paused before leaving. “Herald… if you are meant for this, if the Inquisition is meant for this, I pray for you.”

    “Ready to do this, pup?” Varric asked, stepping next to her with Bianca in hand.

    “No, Varric. Go. Get these people to safety,” Ariana pleaded, her voice betraying some of her fear.

    Varric shifted his weight and adopted his usual confident stance. “I’m staying, Pup. You’re not getting rid of me that easily.”

    “Absolutely not. Hawke would kill me if I let you die here,” Ariana replied, somewhat teasingly yet afraid.

    “And Hawke would kill me if I let you go alone, so…” Varric quipped, shrugging his shoulder to imply she had no choice.

    Ariana smiled and shook her head, knowing she would never convince Varric to leave her. For that, she was more grateful than she could ever say.

    Cullen stepped forward, his voice commanding as he pointed toward a group of soldiers. “They’ll load the trebuchets. We need to keep the Elder One’s attention until the Inquisition is above the tree line. If they are to have a chance—if you we are to have a chance—let that thing hear you.”

    “We? Cullen, you need to go with them. You need to survive this.” she said, stepping closer. “The Inquisition needs you. Thedas needs you.”

    “No,” he said firmly. “The Inquisition needs you.

    She shook her head, her voice soft but resolute. “You’re wrong. It’s you, Cullen. You’re the one they’ll follow. You’re the leader Thedas needs right now. And when I think about everything I’ve fought for… everything I’ve survived, it’s you. You inspire me, Cullen. Now you have to do the same for them.”

    Ariana’s hand trembled slightly as she reached for her ring. Her fingers brushed against the cool metal, and for a moment, she hesitated. The weight of it was far greater than its size—a symbol of promises made, of dreams whispered in moments stolen between battles and chaos.

    This isn’t giving up, she told herself, her throat tightening as she slid the ring from her finger. This is ensuring it survives, that it means something beyond today.

    The metal caught the faint light of the Chantry’s flickering torches, a glint of silver against the dark storm of thoughts in her mind. It wasn’t just a ring; it was the life they had planned together, the hope she’d clung to through all the uncertainty. Giving it up felt like severing a lifeline, like leaving behind a piece of herself.

    But she couldn’t falter. Not now.

    She turned to Cullen, holding the ring out to him, her voice soft but steady. “Take this,” she whispered. “Keep it safe. Keep us safe.”

    “I can’t,” he said hoarsely, his voice breaking. “Ariana, I can’t lose you.”

    She smiled faintly, though tears shimmered in her eyes. “You won’t. I’ll always be with you. And you’ll win this fight. You’re the best of us.”

    His hand hovered over hers for a moment before he reluctantly closed his fingers around the ring. He couldn’t bring himself to say anything—his throat was too tight—but the anguish in his eyes spoke volumes.

    She offered a faint, reassuring smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Goodbye, Cullen.”

    She turned to leave, but his hand caught her wrist. Before she could react, he pulled her back toward him, one arm wrapping around her waist, the other cradling the side of her neck. He kissed her, desperate and fierce, as if trying to convey everything he feared might be left unsaid.

    Ariana threw her arms around him as she kissed him back, equally resolute. When they finally pulled apart, she rested her forehead against his, her voice barely above a whisper. “I love you. I have always loved you. I always will.”

    Cullen pulled her close, his voice trembling as he tried to summon the strength he needed. “Survive this,” he said, his tone softening just enough to mirror their shared moment from before. “That’s an order.”

    Her lips curved faintly at the echo of his earlier words, a fleeting moment of solace in the storm raging around them. Though her tears threatened to betray her, her voice remained steady. “By your order, Commander.”

    The words hung between them, heavy with unspoken fears and unyielding hope. Cullen’s fingers lingered on hers for a moment longer before she stepped back, unsheathing her daggers. She turned and ran from the Chantry, the heavy doors closing behind her with a resounding finality that felt like the last beat of her heart.

    ~~~

    As she exited the Chantry, Ariana and Varric were immediately greeted by a group of red templars. “Come and get me then! I’m here!” she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. Anger fueled her, but beneath it, there was a strange sense of lightness—a clarity. If this is the end, at least Cullen knows the truth.

    “You’re yelling at templars now?” Varric called out, cocking Bianca. “Next, you’ll be inviting them to tea.”

    “Maybe that would distract them,” Ariana shot back, her daggers flashing as she darted into the fray.

    Her body moved instinctively, every strike precise, every dodge calculated.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    The thought came unbidden, almost natural. She sidestepped a templar’s overhead swing, her dagger plunging into his side. A second templar lunged, and she twisted, her blade catching him under the chin.

    “Remind me to stay on your good side,” Varric quipped, taking a shot that brought another templar to his knees.

    “Don’t you always,” Ariana replied, her voice tight but with a hint of a smile. Cullen would roll his eyes if he heard us. Maker, I hope he gets the chance.

    They pressed forward, the chaos of the battle surrounding them. Haven’s supply caches proved invaluable, allowing Ariana to quickly mix grenades and gather potions as they moved through the burning village.

    “I’ve seen better celebrations,” Varric said as they ducked behind cover to catch their breath. “This one’s a little heavy on the fire and death.”

    “I’ll make sure the next one has more cake and wine,” Ariana replied dryly, tossing a grenade into an approaching group of templars. The explosion lit up the area, sending fragments of red lyrium scattering.

    “You’re spoiling me now,” Varric said with a grin.

    The banter lightened the weight of the moment, but as they moved closer to the trebuchet, the air grew heavier with smoke, ash, and heat. Ariana’s breaths came faster, though her resolve never wavered. Every step felt heavier than the last, as if each one took her further from everything she fought to protect. But what else could she do? The only way to save Haven was to gamble everything.

    The final trebuchet loomed ahead, already loaded but needing to be turned to face the mountain. Ariana’s hands worked quickly, her fingers deftly adjusting the massive structure, all the while glancing over her shoulder for any sign of approaching enemies.

    “You’ve got this, right?” Varric asked, his tone only half-joking as he looked at the glowing Breach in the distance.

    “Go back to the Chantry,” Ariana said firmly. “Now.”

    Varric hesitated, his gaze flicking between her and the trebuchet. “Not exactly a fan of leaving you here alone, kid.”

    “I’ll be fine,” she insisted, her voice steady. “They need you back there more than I do. Go.”

    Varric gave her one last look before nodding. “Fine. Just don’t do anything stupid.”

    “Like triggering an avalanche, you mean? Never,” she said with a faint smile, already turning her focus back to the trebuchet.

    As Varric disappeared into the smoke, Ariana’s world narrowed to the task at hand. Her movements were quick, precise, each adjustment bringing the trebuchet closer to firing position. She barely registered the roar of the dragon overhead until it was nearly upon her.

    The air exploded with heat and fire as the dragon’s breath engulfed the area, scorching everything around her. The shockwave from the blast sent her sprawling to the ground. As she struggled to her feet, flames crackled around her, and through the heat and smoke, a figure emerged.

    “Enough!” the figure bellowed, its voice resonating with unnatural power. With a flick of his hand, a blast of energy struck her, forcing her back. “Pretender. You toy with forces beyond your ken. No more.”

     This is it, she thought, her breath hitching as the figure approached. Every fiber of her being screamed at her to run, to fight, but something about him felt insurmountable. What is he?

    “What are you? Why are you doing this? What do you want?” she demanded, forcing her voice to steady.

    “Mortals beg for truth they cannot have. It is beyond what you are, what I was. Know me. Know what you have pretended to be. Exalt the Elder One! The will that is Corypheus! You will kneel.”

    The words hit her harder than any physical blow. This is the one who has been hunting me. The one who has taken everything from us. Her hand clenched around the hilt of her dagger. “I will never yield to you. I will never kneel,” she shot back, her voice filled with defiance.

    “You will resist,” Corypheus said, his tone almost amused. “You will always resist. It matters not.”

    He raised a strange orb, its surface pulsing with a sickly red glow. The mark on Ariana’s hand flared in response, sending waves of searing pain through her arm. She clutched it, barely managing to stay upright.

    “It is your fault, ‘Herald,’” Corypheus sneered. “You interrupted a ritual years in the planning, and instead of dying, you stole its purpose. I do not know how you survived, but what marks you as ‘touched,’ what you flail at rifts, I crafted to assault the very heavens.”

    The pain drove Ariana to her knees, her breath ragged as she fought to maintain control. The world around her blurred, her vision narrowing to the orb and the mark that now pulsed in unison.

    “And you used the Anchor to undo my work! The gall!” Corypheus continued, his voice filled with fury.

    He strode toward her, gripping her left arm and lifting her as though she weighed nothing. His grip was like iron, and his words dripped with malice.

    “I once breached the Fade in the name of another, to serve the Old Gods of the empire in person,” he said, his tone almost contemplative. “I found only chaos and corruption. Dead whispers. For a thousand years I was confused. No more. I have gathered the will to return under no name but my own, to champion withered Tevinter and correct this blighted world. Beg that I succeed, for I have seen the throne of the gods, and it was empty.”

    With a snarl, he hurled her against the trebuchet. Ariana’s body slammed into the wooden structure, the impact rattling her bones. Gritting her teeth, she scrambled to her feet, her hand brushing against a discarded sword. She picked it up, readying herself.

    Cullen believes in me. The Rangers believe in me. And I have to believe in myself.

    Corypheus sighed, his tone bored. “The Anchor is permanent. You have spoiled it with your stumbling. So be it. I will begin again, find another way to give this world the nation—and god—it requires.”

    From the corner of her eye, Ariana caught sight of a flare in the distance. The signal. The villagers were above the treeline. Relief surged through her when she spotted the signal flare in the distance. They’re safe. They made it.

    “And you,” he spat, raising a hand to signal his dragon, “I will not suffer even an unknowing rival. You must die.”

    As Corypheus’s tirade continued, Ariana’s focus sharpened. She dropped the sword she had picked up, stepping back toward the trebuchet lever. Her voice cut through his rant, calm and defiant. “Your arrogance blinds you. Good to know. If I’m dying… it’s not today!”

    With a swift motion, she kicked the lever. The trebuchet fired, its massive boulder slamming into the mountainside and triggering a massive avalanche. Snow and rock thundered down, engulfing the battlefield. Corypheus’s dragon wrapped its wings around him, carrying him away as the world collapsed around them.

    Ariana turned, spotting a gap in the ground—a hidden structure partially buried in the snow. Without hesitation, she leaped toward it, crashing through a wooden cover just as the avalanche consumed everything above. Darkness swallowed her as she fell.

    ~~~

    The chill of the ice beneath her armor was what finally roused Ariana. She opened her eyes slowly, her vision swimming as the world around her came into focus. Above her, the ceiling of a natural cavern loomed, the jagged edges of rock glistening faintly in the dim light emanating from her mark.

    The pain hit all at once when she tried to move—a sharp, unrelenting ache in her side that made her gasp. Broken ribs. Probably more than one. She gritted her teeth, pressing a hand to her side as she pushed herself up to sit. Every breath was shallow, the pain clawing at her chest.

    Her mark pulsed brighter than usual, the green glow casting eerie shadows on the cavern walls. She stared at it, frowning. Well, at least I’m not completely in the dark. Convenient, she thought bitterly, letting out a soft, wry chuckle that immediately made her ribs protest. The sound surprised her, almost absurd in the eerie stillness. Only I would laugh at a time like this. Cullen would be so mad at me right now.

    “This wasn’t one of my better ideas,” she muttered under her breath, her voice echoing faintly in the cavern. “But at least I’m alive… so far.”

    Her legs were stiff, her body bruised from the fall, but Ariana managed to stand. The movement sent another wave of sharp pain through her side, nearly knocking her back down. She leaned against the icy wall for support, biting back a curse.

    How long have I been here? she wondered, her thoughts hazy. Minutes? Hours? Days? The thought of everyone assuming she was dead sent a sharp pang through her chest—not from fear, but frustration. If they thought she was gone, would they give up on the fight? Would Cullen…?

    Her jaw tightened. No. He wouldn’t. He’ll rally them. He’ll survive. He has to.

    Straightening as best she could, Ariana limped forward into the tunnel, the green glow of her mark lighting her way. Each step sent shocks of pain through her body, but she pressed on, her determination outweighing the agony. One step at a time, she told herself. Just keep moving.

    The cavern seemed endless, the cold biting at her skin and seeping into her bones. Every shadow seemed to shift, every sound echoed unnervingly. Yet she kept going, her focus narrowing to the rhythm of her steps and the flickering light of her mark.

    She was so focused on moving forward that the attack took her by surprise. A demon lunged from the shadows, its form twisting unnaturally as it snarled. Ariana reached for her daggers but grasped at empty space. The realization hit her like a blow. I lost them. In Haven.

    Don’t think, Ariana. Act.

    The voice in her mind was clear, commanding, instinctive. She threw herself to the side, narrowly avoiding the demon’s strike. Her body twisted, her movements sharper, faster than they should have been given her injuries. Her instincts took over, guided by years of training—and by his voice.

    What’s the point of speed if you can’t predict your enemy’s next move?

    The demon lunged again, and her mark flared. A wave of energy exploded outward, forcing the creature back. Ariana staggered, her arm burning as the mark glowed brighter. Her vision swam, but she raised her hand, instincts screaming for control.

    The air crackled and shifted. A rift tore open before her, its sickly green light illuminating the cavern. The demon shrieked, its form twisting as it was pulled into the void. The rift sealed itself with a final burst of light, leaving Ariana alone in the sudden stillness.

    Her breath came in ragged gasps as she lowered her hand, staring at the now-empty space where the rift had been. Her mark throbbed painfully, the glow dimming slightly. “What the hell was that?” she murmured, her voice shaky. “Well, at least it worked.”

    And I’m still alive. That’s what matters.

    The light of her mark illuminated a narrow passage ahead, and she followed it, her steps slower but no less determined. The pain in her body was a constant companion, but she pushed it aside. *Focus. One step closer to Cullen. *

    Eventually, she saw it: a faint glimmer of light in the distance. Her heart leapt at the sight, hope surging through her battered frame. She quickened her pace, ignoring the sharp protests from her ribs and leg.

    The light grew brighter as she approached, and finally, she stepped out into the open. The cold hit her like a wall, the howling wind tearing at her coat and stinging her skin. Snow swirled around her, obscuring her vision, but she was outside. She was free.

    Her relief was short-lived. The blizzard raged around her, the landscape a blur of white and gray. The cold seeped through her armor, biting into her flesh and making her shiver uncontrollably.

    “Oh… a blizzard. Of course. Why not?” she muttered, her voice barely audible over the wind.

    She scanned her surroundings, searching for any sign of the Inquisition. The snow was deep, the trail she’d followed barely visible. But there were signs—trampled snow, broken branches. They had come this way. She just had to follow.

    Her thoughts drifted to Cullen, the memory of his voice a tether. She pictured his face, his warmth, the way his eyes softened when they met hers. He’s waiting for me. He has my ring. I’ll follow that star one more time.

    The thought gave her strength, her resolve hardening. She wasn’t ready to give up. Not yet. Not when there was still so much to fight for.

    She stumbled, her leg giving out beneath her. The snow cushioned her fall, but the cold seeped into her bones, making her limbs feel heavy and unresponsive. She forced herself up, her body trembling from the effort.

    “Come on,” she muttered through clenched teeth. “Just a little further.”

    Her vision blurred, her thoughts growing hazy, but she kept moving. One step at a time, one breath at a time. She wasn’t going to stop. She wasn’t going to die here.

    By your order, Commander.

    ~~~

    Riley stood amidst a cluster of Rangers, her sharp eyes scanning the icy expanse beyond their makeshift camp. The air was biting, her breath visible in the frigid morning as she addressed her team with urgency. The sharp wind cut through even the thickest cloaks, but Riley barely noticed. Her focus was fixed on the search.

    “Valentina, Linnea, Lamberto,” she began, her voice firm and steady despite the turmoil in her chest. “We’re splitting into scouting parties. I want every path that could lead back to Haven mapped and searched. We’re looking for survivors, supplies, and any sign of Wolf.”

    Valentina, her brown hair dusted with frost, nodded with conviction. “We’ll take the southern ridge. It’s narrow, but if anyone managed to escape, they might have taken that route.”

    Linnea adjusted her heavy cloak, her expression thoughtful. “I’ll take my team northward. There’s an old hunting trail up there. If she’s alive, she might have tried to get higher ground.”

    Lamberto, the oldest of the group, crossed his arms and spoke gruffly. “I’ll circle back toward the lower paths. If there are any stragglers or wounded, that’s where they’ll be.”

    Riley nodded, her expression set. “Good. Make sure every team is prepared for the cold and carry flares. If you find anything—anything at all—you signal immediately. And mark hazards. We can’t afford to lose anyone else.”

    Valentina hesitated, her green eyes meeting Riley’s. “And what about you? Where will you be?”

    Riley’s gaze hardened, though her voice was calm. “I’ll be coordinating from here and joining any search party that finds a lead. Wolf’s out there, and we’re going to bring her back.”

    The Rangers dispersed swiftly, their movements practiced and efficient. Riley remained, her thoughts racing as she considered their options. Haven had been a massacre, but she refused to believe Ariana was gone. She survived the Blight. She survived Krieger. She survived Kirkwall. She’s alive. Riley clung to that certainty like a lifeline, her faith in Ariana’s resilience unshakable.

    The sound of boots crunching in the snow drew her attention. Cullen approached, his expression a mix of weariness and determination. The snow clung to his shoulders, and the shadows under his eyes spoke of his despair. Despite her own exhaustion, Riley straightened her posture, her voice steady as she greeted him.

    “Organizing the search,” she said simply, anticipating his question. “We need to find her.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, his concern evident. “The chances…” He trailed off, his golden eyes scanning the distant peaks. “Riley, we barely got out ourselves. Haven is…” He hesitated, as though saying the words would make them more real.

    Riley’s expression didn’t waver. “She’s alive,” she said firmly, her voice cutting through the chill. “I refuse to believe otherwise. Wolf doesn’t go down without a fight.”

    Cullen’s lips pressed into a thin line, his shoulders tensing. “And if she isn’t?” he asked quietly, the words heavy with guilt.

    “I know it,” Riley replied, her tone unwavering. “But I also know she’s injured, freezing, and likely pushing herself harder than she should. She needs us. She needs me. And I’ll be damned if I let her down.”

    She hesitated for a moment, her voice dropping slightly. “You weren’t there during the Blight, Commander. I watched her stand against a horde of darkspawn the day we saved her. I saw her pull people from the ruins of villages, clear battlefields, survive—” Riley stopped short, her lips pressing into a thin line, the unspoken word lingering between them.

    Cullen’s brows furrowed at the sudden pause, but he didn’t press her. Whatever she had almost said hung in the air like a shadow, and he could feel the weight of it in her tone. There was a flicker of something in his gaze—an emotion that Riley couldn’t quite place. Vulnerability? Determination? It was gone as quickly as it appeared.

    “You truly believe she can survive this?” he asked, his voice quieter.

    “I know it,” Riley replied, her tone unwavering. “But I also know she’s injured, freezing, and probably pushing herself harder than she should. She needs us. She needs me. And I’ll be damned if I let her down.”

    Cullen exhaled slowly, his gaze shifting to the snow-covered expanse beyond the camp. The distant peaks were shrouded in mist, their paths treacherous and unforgiving. Finally, he nodded, his voice low but resolute. “Then go. Find her.”

    Riley inclined her head, her resolve solidifying. “Thank you, Commander. But don’t lose yourself in this,” she added, her tone softening. “We need you here. Keep the camp together.”

    For a moment, Cullen’s expression softened, his eyes meeting hers with a flicker of trust. “If anyone can find her, it’s you,” he said, his voice steady but laced with emotion.

    Riley turned back to the Rangers, her steps purposeful as she prepared to join the search herself. Behind her, Cullen lingered at the edge of the clearing, his breath visible in the frigid air. His gaze remained fixed on the mountains, his thoughts unreadable.

    Don’t get dead, Wolf. Riley’s silent prayer echoed in her mind as she stepped into the cold, the weight of her determination a shield against the unforgiving snow.

    ~~~

    Ariana stumbled upon the remnants of a campfire, her heart giving a faint flutter of hope before reality set in. The ashes were blackened, cold, and dusted with snow. Kneeling beside the debris, her trembling fingers sifted through it, the frigid air numbing her movements. Nothing. The faint spark of possibility was extinguished as quickly as it came.

    “It’s cold… nothing,” she murmured, her voice thin against the roar of the wind. She exhaled sharply, watching her breath curl into faint clouds that dissolved into the icy air. “Lucky me.”

    Her eyes scanned the area, desperate for anything—a scrap of cloth, a hint of warmth—but there was nothing. The Inquisition had moved on, their faint traces scattered by the blizzard. Wrapping her arms around herself, she tried to summon some courage against the cold that gnawed relentlessly at her.

    The trail stretched endlessly before her, but every step felt heavier, her strength sapping with each agonizing movement. Her right leg throbbed with every shift of weight, forcing her to rely on her left, which was rapidly growing numb. The blizzard didn’t relent, its icy claws wrapping tighter around her with every gust.

    Ariana turned back to the fire’s remains, the idea of rekindling it flickering through her mind. She crouched again, her frozen hands clawing at the charred wood. It was soaked through, as useless as her own dwindling reserves. She pressed her hands together, willing warmth into them, her mark flickering faintly in response. No choice but to keep moving.

    The cold seeped deeper, through armor and skin, gnawing at the edges of her mind. Her ribs ached with every shallow breath, a cruel reminder of her fragility. Doubt crept in, quiet but insidious, whispering at the edges of her resolve.

    Is it even worth continuing?

    The thought lingered, sharp and unwelcome, but then Cullen’s face filled her mind. His voice, steady and warm, soothed the edges of her fear. She thought of the way he made her feel—safe, cherished, and challenged all at once. She pictured his hand reaching for hers, the warmth in his gaze when he looked at her, the strength he lent her simply by being. He was her anchor, her tether to hope. And her ring. Maker, her ring. She’d given it to him to keep, and now she needed it back.

    Her fingers curled against her side, pressing against the bruised ribs as if holding herself together. No. It’s worth it. For him. For all of them.

    Gritting her teeth, Ariana forced herself upright, her legs shaking beneath her weight. Every movement was agony, her body screaming for rest, but she pressed on. She stumbled, catching herself on the snow-laden ground, her breaths coming in ragged bursts.

    That’s when she heard them.

    The low growls were faint at first, carried by the wind, but they were unmistakable. Wolves. The sound sent a chill down her spine that had nothing to do with the cold. Were they hunting her? Her heart thudded painfully against her ribs, the sound reverberating in her ears.

    She let out a soft, bitter laugh, her voice barely audible over the storm. “I should’ve stayed in bed today,” she muttered, her tone dry despite the fear creeping through her.

    The growls grew louder, closer, their guttural tones slicing through the howling wind. Her hand instinctively reached for a weapon, but the dagger that should have been strapped to her thigh was gone—lost in the chaos of Haven. She was defenseless, save for her wits and the faintly glowing mark on her hand.

    Most people break under pressure. You don’t.

    The voice was clear, calm, and commanding—his voice. Krieger. The phantom presence that pushed her forward when everything seemed bleakest. Ariana hated it, hated the strength it brought, hated the shadow it cast over her soul. But she didn’t deny it. She couldn’t. Not now.

    Her breathing steadied as the words settled into her bones. She straightened slightly, the pain in her side a reminder of her limits but also of her survival. She was still standing. She was still moving. And that’s all that matters.

    She pushed forward, each step a defiance of the cold and exhaustion dragging at her limbs. The wolves’ howls echoed behind her, a grim reminder of how precarious her position was. But she didn’t look back. She couldn’t afford to. Her focus remained on the faint trail ahead, the signs that the Inquisition had passed through.

    Cullen was alive. She had to believe that. The thought of his arms around her, his steady presence beside her, was the only thing keeping her from falling apart. She couldn’t let herself falter—not when he was waiting for her. Not when she still had a promise to keep.

    One more step, she told herself. One more breath.

    The howls faded into the storm, the cold biting at her every inch. But Ariana kept moving, the memory of Cullen’s voice a lifeline against the void. She would find him. She would survive this.

    She had to.

    ~~~

    Cullen stood at the edge of the camp, his gloved hands wrapped tightly around a small, familiar object. The weight of the ring in his palm was nothing compared to the ache in his chest. He turned it over carefully, the firelight catching on the polished blue stone at its center, making it gleam like a shard of the morning sky. This was more than a ring—it was a promise, one they hadn’t been able to keep all those years ago.

    The cold wind bit at his face, carrying the last remnants of the blizzard, but Cullen hardly noticed. His attention was fixed on the jagged peaks beyond the camp, now shrouded in a pale, swirling mist. Somewhere out there, Silver Rangers were searching. They clung to the belief that Ariana, the White Wolf, was alive. That she had survived the avalanche and the cold.

    He closed his hand around the ring, the edges digging into his palm. If Riley’s right, he thought, his jaw tightening, if somehow she’s alive, I won’t waste another moment.

    Memories of Ariana consumed him as he stood in the icy stillness. He thought of Kirkwall, the shared smiles that made the oppressive city seem lighter, the stolen moments of laughter amidst their struggles. He remembered the way she used to argue with him, fiery and determined, refusing to back down even when he was certain she would. The nights they spent dreaming of something better—dreams that felt fragile but real when she was beside him.

    And then there was her voice the night she returned from Redcliffe, filled with a mix of sorrow and hope: I need you. That unspoken connection had pulled him back to her, time and time again.

    Most of all, he thought of her standing in the Chantry, her voice trembling but steady as she said the words that had been etched into his heart ever since: I have always loved you.

    The thought of losing her again—truly losing her this time—was unbearable. If the Maker granted him even one more chance, he would make it count. Cullen’s grip on the ring tightened. He would put it back on her finger, not as a memory of the life they’d once planned but as a promise for the future. He would marry her, no matter the challenges ahead. Nothing else mattered anymore. Whatever secrets she carried, whatever shadows still lingered, they would face them together. He wouldn’t let her go.

    “Commander.” Leliana’s voice broke through his reverie. Cullen slipped the ring back into his pocket and turned, his posture stiffening. The spymaster approached with measured steps, her expression calm but her eyes sharp.

    “We’ve received reports from the scouts,” she said, gesturing toward the group gathered around the map table. “They’ve identified a few potential routes through the pass to the north. It’s dangerous terrain, but it’s our best chance to find shelter and regroup.”

    Cullen followed her to the table, where Cassandra, Josephine, Riley, and Solas were deep in discussion. The hastily sketched trails on the map before them painted a grim picture—narrow paths, steep drops, and the constant threat of frostbite or ambush. He listened as Cassandra outlined the risks, as Josephine calculated the logistics of moving so many through treacherous terrain. Riley stood nearby, arms crossed, her face grim but focused.

    The tension was palpable, but before anyone could speak further, a sharp voice rang out:

    “Lieutenant! Lieutenant Riley!”

    Cullen and the others turned as a young man sprinted toward them, his breath clouding the cold air. It was Elliot, one of Riley’s most dependable scouts. His face was flushed, his eyes wide with urgency.

    “What is it?” Riley demanded, stepping forward to meet him.

    Elliot skidded to a stop, his words tumbling out in hurried gasps. “The scouts… in the pass… west. They think they saw someone.”

    Riley’s eyes narrowed. “Someone?” she repeated, her voice dangerously low. “What do you mean?”

    Elliot took a deep breath, steadying himself. “They think it’s Wolf.”

    The world seemed to stop. The muffled conversations of the camp, the distant howl of the wind—all of it faded into silence in Cullen’s ears. His chest tightened, and his legs moved before his mind could catch up. He didn’t wait for further explanation. He was already running.

    The snow crunched beneath his boots as he sprinted toward the western edge of the camp, his breath coming in sharp, visible bursts. Behind him, he heard Riley shouting, her voice sharp and commanding.

    “Commander, wait!” she yelled, her own footsteps pounding in the snow as she followed. Cullen barely registered it. His focus was entirely on the distant peaks, the faint hope burning like a fire in his chest.

    Cassandra’s armor clinked faintly as she joined the pursuit, and other Rangers moved swiftly to follow. The group’s urgency mirrored Cullen’s own, but none of them could match the desperation that drove him forward.

    His mind raced with every step, his thoughts a storm of fear and hope. He pictured her face, her stubborn smile, the light in her eyes when she teased him. The image was so vivid it hurt. Please, Maker… let it be her.

    The mist grew thicker as he neared the edge of the camp, the jagged mountains looming closer. His heart pounded, the weight of the ring in his pocket pressing against him like a reminder of everything he couldn’t lose. He pushed harder, his breath ragged, his determination unshaken.

    If it’s her… I’m never letting go.

    ~~~

    The cold wind howled through the narrow pass, whipping snow into blinding swirls around Ariana as she knelt by the remnants of a campfire. The faint glow of embers was her only solace, a fragile reminder that she wasn’t entirely lost in the wilderness. Her trembling hands hovered over the dying warmth, though they were too numb to feel much of anything. Each shallow breath sent stabbing pain through her broken ribs, but she didn’t care anymore. She had pushed beyond pain, beyond exhaustion.

    The wolves’ howls echoed closer now, threading through the storm like taunts. They had been following her for hours—or maybe it had been days. Time was meaningless in this frozen hell.

    I can’t stop here, she told herself, though her thoughts were sluggish, weighed down by the cold and despair. She clenched her fists against the numbing frost, forcing her legs to move. One step. Then another. Keep moving.

    Ariana forced herself upright, her legs trembling beneath her weight. The snow was deep, each step a battle, but she pressed on. The trail narrowed as it wound through jagged rocks and frost-laden trees. Her vision blurred with fatigue, her body screaming for rest. Then, through the haze, she saw them—lights flickering against the storm, steady and warm.

    Campfires. Tents. The Inquisition.

    A sob escaped her lips, half-formed and caught in her throat. Relief surged through her chest, but her legs gave out, sending her crumpling into the snow. She tried to crawl, her fingers clawing at the icy ground, but the effort was futile. The cold began to seep in, numbing her body further, but she no longer cared. The light was there, so close.

    The wolves’ howls were drowned out by a different sound—footsteps, voices calling out, urgent and clear. One voice rose above the others, cutting through the storm like a beacon.

    “There! It’s her!”

    That voice… Cullen?

    Strong arms enveloped her, lifting her from the icy ground with a gentleness that belied their strength. Her head lolled against a warm chest, and through her fading consciousness, she caught the faint scent of elderflower and oakmoss. Familiar. Comforting.

    “You’re safe now,” Cullen murmured, his voice low and trembling. His cheek brushed hers as he tightened his hold, shielding her from the biting wind. “I’ve got you, love. I’ve got you.”

    The sudden shift in position sent a jolt of pain through her ribs, and Ariana flinched, a small gasp escaping her lips. Cullen froze for a moment, then adjusted his grip, one arm cradling her back more securely while the other supported her legs, careful to avoid putting pressure on her injuries.

    “I’m sorry,” he whispered, his voice raw with guilt. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

    Ariana wanted to tell him it was fine, that it didn’t matter, but her lips barely moved. The effort to speak was too much. Instead, she let herself sink into his arms, trusting his strength, his presence.

    The world wavered around her, the lights of the camp fading into blurred halos. She felt the warmth of his embrace, heard the steadiness of his heartbeat, and realized she was safe now. In his arms.

    I made it. I kept my promise.

    The corners of her lips curved into the faintest smile as darkness claimed her.

  • Chapter 56 – The Road to Ashes

    28 Haring 9:40 – 14 Guardian 9:41

    As Ariana stepped back into the tavern, the warmth and hum of conversation greeted her, a stark contrast to the chill of Val Royeaux’s evening air. Elliot and Eshara sat near the hearth, finishing their meal. Their presence brought a faint smile to her lips, though it did little to ease the weight she carried after her meeting with the Divine.

    “Back already?” Eshara quipped, her tone light as Ariana approached. “Where’s the artifact?”

    “There was no artifact,” Ariana replied, her words clipped but not unkind. “We’ll leave at dawn.”

    Elliot raised an eyebrow, glancing at her cloak and boots, still dusted from her walk. “Didn’t even sit down yet and you’re already talking about leaving?”

    Ariana exhaled, waving off his comment. “I’ll explain later. For now, get some rest. We’ve got a long trip ahead of us.”

    Eshara frowned, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly. “That’s it? You drag us all the way to Val Royeaux, and now we’re just heading back without so much as a proper meal?”

    Ariana smirked faintly, though the humor didn’t reach her eyes. “I’ll make it up to you. When we’re back, I’ll ask Isabel to prepare a feast—one to put every Orlesian banquet we’ve seen to shame.”

    “That’s a high bar,” Eshara said dryly, though her lips twitched with a small grin. “We’ll hold you to it.”

    Elliot chuckled softly. “Good. I’m starving, and Orlesian portions aren’t exactly… substantial.”

    Ariana let out a genuine laugh at that, shaking her head. “Fine, fine. But for now, we’ll be back on the road for a while. So get your rest while you can.”

    She didn’t linger to hear their grumbling; she slipped away to her room upstairs. As she leaned back against the door, the weight of her meeting with the Divine pressed down on her anew. Her fingers brushed the pendant at her neck, the familiar contours grounding her. But tonight, it didn’t bring the solace she needed. Instead, her thoughts wandered—to the Rangers, to the impossible task ahead, and inevitably, to Cullen.

    Knight-Commander Cullen seems to be a good sort

    The Divine’s words had been maddeningly calculated, she couldn’t help but wonder at her goal. Was it just to break through her anger, did she know that Cullen’s name would accomplish that? Aren’t you engaged to him? The phrasing of Justinia’s question had been deliberate. She knew it would distract her. And yet she couldn’t help but wonder… was she? Did he think about it the same way? Was Cullen going to be at the Conclave? As the Knight-Commander of Kirkwall was he expected there?

    And now? she thought bitterly, Now I’m expected to risk everything again—for peace that may never come.

    The journey back to Ferelden was long and uneventful, the familiar rhythm of travel offering little distraction from Ariana’s racing thoughts. She spent most of the time riding in silence, lost in her own thoughts. Her conversation with the Divine a constant companion. Eshara and Elliot had clearly noticed her mood, but they gave her space, knowing better than to press her when she wasn’t ready to talk.

    Ariana broke the silence for the first time in hours. “I’m sorry,” she said, her voice quiet but clear.

    Eshara glanced over, one eyebrow arched. “For what?”

    “For dragging you halfway across Thedas without telling you why,” Ariana replied. “And for making you spend the end of the year on the road instead of with the others.”

    Elliot looked at her, his brow furrowed. “We’re Rangers. It’s what we do.”

    “And it’s not like you could’ve known this job would take us back so quickly,” Eshara added with a shrug. “But if you really feel bad, we’ll take that feast when we get back.”

    Ariana chuckled softly. “You’ll get your feast. I promise.”

    As the evening wore on, and they settled down to rest for the night, Ariana found herself staring up at the sky a little away from the campfire. The stars were just beginning to peek through the twilight sky, and the chill in the air was sharper now than it had been in Val Royeaux. She wrapped her cloak tighter around her shoulders, her gaze fixed on the Visus constellation.

    I’ll follow this star it one more time, Cullen. Please be there.

    She had barely noticed Elliot approach until he cleared his throat softly behind her. “Wolf?”

    Ariana turned, her expression softening slightly at the sight of him. “What is it, Elliot?”

    He hesitated, glancing down before meeting her eyes. “You’ve seemed… off since Val Royeaux. I just wanted to make sure you’re alright.”

    Ariana smiled faintly, her heart warming at his concern. “I’m fine, Elliot. Just… thinking. A lot.”

    “About the job?” he asked tentatively.

    She nodded, leaning against the tree behind her. “It’s a big one. More than I expected.”

    Elliot studied her for a moment, then nodded. “Whatever it is, we’re with you. You know that, right?”

    His earnestness caught her off guard, and for a moment, she didn’t know how to respond. Finally, she nodded, her voice soft. “I know. Thank you.”

    Elliot lingered for a moment longer before giving her a small smile and retreating back to the campfire. Ariana stayed where she was sitting, the cold air biting at her skin as she turned her gaze back to the stars. She didn’t know how to tell them what lay ahead, but one thing was certain: the road to the Temple of Sacred Ashes would be unlike any she’d walked before.

    ~~~

    By the time they arrived at the manor, the familiar sights and sounds of the Rangers at work greeted them. The courtyard bustled with activity—sparring pairs clashed swords, laughter echoed from a nearby group of recruits, and the scent of roasting meat wafted from the kitchens. It was a scene that should have felt like home, but Ariana’s mind was too clouded to take comfort in it.

    Riley, standing at the edge of the courtyard with her arms crossed, immediately spotted them. Her sharp eyes swept over the trio, lingering on Ariana. “You look like someone dragged you through half of Orlais and back,” Riley called out, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “The client give you trouble?”

    Ariana dismounted, her movements slow with exhaustion. “Not the client,” she replied, brushing dust from her cloak. “But we need to talk. Somewhere private.”

    Riley’s smirk faded, replaced by a more serious expression. She handed the reins of Ariana’s horse to a nearby recruit and fell into step beside her. “Let me guess—it’s trouble, isn’t it?”

    “Always,” Ariana said, her voice carrying a dry humor that didn’t reach her eyes. She glanced back at Elliot and Eshara, who were already being swept into the lively courtyard. “Let them unwind,” she added softly to Riley. “We’ll catch up later.”

    Riley nodded, her curiosity evident but unspoken. As they entered the manor, the sounds of the courtyard faded, replaced by the quiet warmth of the house.

    Ariana led the way to the library, her steps deliberate yet heavy with the weight of what she was about to reveal. She had stopped first to find Isabel, who joined her without hesitation, her sharp eyes immediately sensing something serious. Riley followed closely, her boots echoing off the stone floors with impatient strides.

    Once inside, Ariana closed the door with a deliberate click. The quiet of the library enveloped them, the faint scent of old parchment and polished wood grounding her in the moment. Riley dropped into one of the chairs, propping her boots on the edge of the table with her usual disregard for decorum. Isabel remained standing, arms crossed, her expression calm but wary.

    “There was no client,” Ariana began, her voice steady though her shoulders were tense. “Or rather, not what you expected.”

    Riley’s brow arched immediately, suspicion flickering in her sharp gaze. “Oh? So what was it? Some Orlesian noble whining about misplaced jewels?”

    Ariana hesitated, the words she had practiced in her head suddenly feeling heavy and awkward. Finally, she said it: “It was the Divine.”

    Riley’s boots hit the floor with a thud as she sat upright, her expression a mix of shock and exasperation. “Oh no. No, no, no!” she exclaimed, throwing her hands into the air. “Not doing this again, Wolf! I’m not cut out for being anyone’s spy, and neither are you.”

    Isabel’s calm facade cracked slightly, her brow furrowing. “The Divine…” she repeated slowly, the name itself enough to deepen her concern. “What does she want this time?”

    Ariana crossed her arms, leaning against the edge of the table. “There’s going to be a Divine Conclave. On 15 Guardian. The goal is to bring the mages and the Templars together to negotiate peace.”

    Riley snorted, leaning back in her chair with an incredulous look. “Right. And I suppose we’re being recruited to, what, serve wine and keep the nobles from pulling each other’s hair?”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened as she met Riley’s sarcastic gaze. “She wants the Rangers to act as a neutral force,” she said firmly. “To keep the peace and prevent violence.”

    Riley’s expression froze mid-scoff. Isabel’s arms unfolded slightly, her sharp intake of breath betraying her alarm.

    “You’re serious,” Riley said flatly, sitting forward. “She wants us to be… what? The Chantry’s watchdogs?”

    “Not the Chantry,” Ariana corrected, her voice softening slightly. “A neutral presence. One that isn’t aligned with either side but has a reputation for standing for what’s right.”

    Riley shook her head, her disbelief quickly morphing into frustration. “Maker’s breath, Wolf. Do you even hear yourself? This isn’t a neutral job. This is sticking our necks into a bear trap and hoping it doesn’t snap shut.”

    Isabel, ever the voice of pragmatism, stepped forward, her expression calm but grave. “And what’s your role in this, Ariana? Because I know you wouldn’t be telling us this unless she’s asked something more of you.”

    Ariana sighed, running a hand through her hair. “She asked me to stand by her side. To act as her personal guard during the Conclave.”

    Riley exploded out of her chair, pacing the length of the room with a string of curses. “You’ve got to be kidding me!” she shouted. “This is madness, Wolf! Do you remember what happened the last time the Divine roped you into one of her plans? You lost everything!”

    Ariana flinched slightly but kept her composure. “I haven’t forgotten,” she said quietly. “But this isn’t about the past. This is about trying to end the Mage-Templar War before it destroys Thedas.”

    “And what if it destroys you instead?” Isabel interjected, her voice trembling slightly. “What about Emma? About all of us? If you do this—if this goes wrong—what happens to everything you’ve built?”

    Ariana stepped closer to Isabel, placing a steadying hand on her shoulder. “I’m not asking anyone to follow me into this—not you, not Riley, not the Rangers. This is a volunteer mission. If no one steps forward, then we don’t go.”

    Riley whirled around, her hands on her hips. “Oh, for the love of… Of course, I’m going with you!” she snapped. “You think I’m going to let you walk into the middle of that mess alone? Maker, Wolf, you really know how to pick the worst possible jobs.”

    Ariana allowed a faint smile to break through her tension. “Thank you,” she said softly, her gratitude genuine.

    Isabel sighed heavily, her composed mask slipping further. “If you’re going, we’ll prepare,” she said, her voice resigned but resolute. “But Ariana… if this fails, if this Conclave falls apart…” She didn’t finish, but the unspoken warning lingered heavily in the air.

    “I know,” Ariana replied, her voice steady despite the turmoil roiling within her. “Believe me, I know.”

    She straightened, her determination hardening into resolve. “Riley,” she said, turning to her, “start gathering the Rangers. Make it clear this is a volunteer mission. No one is to feel obligated. But we only have 35 days to prepare and get to Haven.”

    Riley gave her a long, searching look before nodding. “I’ll handle it,” she said, though her tone carried a note of reluctant acceptance. “But don’t think I’m not going to grumble about it the whole way.”

    “And supplies?” Isabel added, already mentally calculating what they would need. “If we’re calling in Rangers from across Thedas, we’ll need to ensure they’re properly equipped.”

    “Order whatever we need,” Ariana said firmly. “Spare nothing. If this is our last stand for peace, we’re going to do it right.”

    Isabel nodded, though her worry lingered in her gaze. “It will be done. But Ariana… don’t ask us to stand by and watch you break yourself again. If this goes wrong—”

    “I’m sorry,” Ariana interrupted softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “If it all goes wrong, I’m sorry.”

    Riley placed a firm hand on her shoulder, her grip steady and grounding. “We’re not there yet,” she said, her voice surprisingly gentle. “Let’s get through today first.”

    The three of them stood in heavy silence, the enormity of what lay ahead pressing down on all of them. But for now, they had a plan. And, for now, that was enough.

    ~~~

    The halls of the manor bustled with activity as the Rangers prepared for their most ambitious mission yet. The air was thick with purpose and tension, every corner filled with voices discussing strategies, packing supplies, or sharpening weapons. Just as the Divine had predicted, the Rangers were willing to follow Ariana into anything—even what could very well be certain death.

    Nearly every Ranger called upon accepted the task without hesitation. Over a hundred had already gathered in Redcliffe, the quiet village now transformed into a staging ground for the Silver Rangers. More arrived daily, and another 150 remained scattered across Ferelden and Orlais, preparing to join the growing force. With only three weeks until the Conclave, the pressure mounted, but the Rangers worked with an unwavering resolve that only strengthened Ariana’s determination.

    Isabel was a force of nature, coordinating supplies with the precision of a seasoned commander. Trade caravans arrived regularly, loaded with weapons, armor, provisions, and medical supplies. Every transaction bore the mark of Isabel’s sharp tongue and no-nonsense approach. Merchants quickly learned that any attempt to exploit the situation would not be tolerated.

    Eshara oversaw the mages, training them in shield spells and non-lethal deterrents, ensuring they were prepared for a role that demanded restraint over power. Elliot and Riley worked together, drilling the newer recruits and ensuring their lines of communication were solid. Every Ranger needed to understand the plan inside and out—it wasn’t just their survival at stake, but the survival of what peace might still exist in Thedas.

    Ariana, meanwhile, was consumed by the logistical nightmare of coordinating the Rangers for such a monumental task. She spent her days—and most of her nights—in the library, surrounded by maps and reports. Charts of Haven, the Temple of Sacred Ashes, and the Frostback Mountains sprawled across every surface, each annotated with her meticulous notes. Scouts came and went, memorizing routes and terrain. The plan had to be seamless, adaptable, and above all, decisive.

    The Rangers would operate in three phases. Ariana would take no more than fifty to the Temple itself. Any more would risk projecting an image of aggression rather than peacekeeping. The rest would be positioned in concentric waves, spread out across the Frostbacks, ready to defend or intervene if necessary. Scouts would blend into the area early, monitoring the movements of both Templars and mages without being seen. Their presence had to remain a secret until the Conclave began.

    Late one night, Ariana stood in the library, surrounded by the maps and plans she had spent days perfecting. Her brow furrowed in concentration as she traced potential patrol routes with her finger. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on her shoulders. The wrong move, the wrong placement, could tip the balance and turn the Conclave into chaos.

    The door creaked open, and Riley stepped inside, her boots clicking softly against the stone floor. She carried a folder in her hand, her expression unusually tense. “Wolf,” she said, her tone light but laced with unease, “you’re wearing a hole into that map.”

    Ariana glanced up, startled out of her thoughts. “There’s no room for mistakes, Riley. Not this time.”

    “There never is,” Riley replied with a faint smirk, moving closer to the table. “But if anyone can pull this off, it’s you. The Rangers believe in you, even if you don’t always believe in yourself.”

    Ariana sighed, her gaze returning to the maps. “I hope that belief isn’t misplaced. This has to work, Riley. It has to.”

    Riley set the folder down on the table, her smirk fading into a grim line. “Wolf, there’s something I need to tell you,” she said, her tone more serious now.

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, her posture tensing. “What is it?”

    Riley hesitated, clearly weighing her words. “It’s about Kirkwall. The Circle there… it’s fallen.”

    Ariana froze, her hand still resting on the map. “What?” she said sharply, her voice tight with disbelief.

    “It’s confirmed,” Riley said, her tone steady but heavy. “Reports say the Circle dissolved into chaos. Mages revolted. Templars retaliated. It was…” She shook her head. “It was a bloodbath.”

    “When?” Ariana demanded, stepping closer to Riley, her voice rising.

    Riley hesitated, and that hesitation was all Ariana needed to understand. “When, Riley?” she repeated, her tone sharper now, her anger barely restrained.

    “About four months ago,” Riley admitted, her gaze dropping for a moment before meeting Ariana’s fiery eyes again. “I didn’t tell you before because I—”

    “You didn’t tell me?” Ariana interrupted, her voice breaking with anger and disbelief. “Four months, Riley,” she said again, her voice cracking with anger and disbelief. “You didn’t think I deserved to know that the Circle—his Circle—fell? That everything he fought to hold together collapsed?”

    Riley took a step back, her hands raised in defense. “Wolf, I wanted to tell you, but with everything going on, with the Conclave—”

    “Don’t,” Ariana cut her off, pacing the room as her thoughts spiraled. “Four months ago we didn’t know about the Conclave. You should have told me. I could have… Maker, I could have done something!”

    Riley’s expression hardened slightly. “And what would you have done, Wolf? Run off to Kirkwall and somehow fixed what’s been broken for years? You know as well as I do, there was nothing anyone could have done to stop that.”

    Ariana stopped pacing and turned to Riley, her chest heaving with suppressed emotion. “What about Cullen?” she asked, her voice quieter now but no less intense. “Where is he?”

    Riley sighed, shaking her head. “He’s missing, Wolf. No one knows where he is. Not the Templars, not the mages who survived. He disappeared.”

    Ariana felt as though the ground had been ripped out from under her. Her fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. “Missing?” she repeated, her voice shaking. “Or worse—lost in all of this chaos?”

    Riley flinched at the word, but she didn’t avoid Ariana’s gaze. “We don’t know. There’s been no sign of him.”

    The room fell into a tense silence as Ariana turned away, her shoulders stiff. Her thoughts were a chaotic storm, her mind racing through every possibility. She had held onto the hope—however small—that Cullen was still in Kirkwall, alive and well. That he would be at the Conclave. But now… now that hope was slipping through her fingers like sand.

    “Why didn’t you tell me?” Ariana said again, her voice quieter but no less anguished.

    “We thought we were prote–”

    Ariana interrupted before Riley could finish “‘We’? Who’s ‘we,’ Riley?” Ariana demanded, her voice cold and sharp, like the blade she always kept at her side. “You mean to tell me more of you thought it was a good idea to keep this from me?”

    Riley opened her mouth to speak but hesitated.

    “Get them in here, right now,” Ariana demanded, her voice sharp and commanding. “If this is how we handle things, I want to hear their reasons from their own mouths.”

    Riley swallowed hard “By your order, Wolf.”

    ~~~

    The room was a tense, suffocating silence as Ariana paced, her boots striking the wooden floor with deliberate force. The maps and plans spread across the table were momentarily forgotten, her sharp mind focused entirely on the betrayal she now had to confront. When the knock came at her door, she paused, her fists clenching at her sides.

    “Enter,” she said, her voice cold, unwavering.

    Riley stepped in first, followed by Linnea, Michael, and Valentina. The weight of Ariana’s glare seemed to make the room shrink around them. Riley took her place nearest the door, her usual composure slipping under the intensity of Ariana’s gaze. Michael looked hesitant, Linnea’s face was unreadable, and Valentina’s calm, diplomatic air felt like a fragile mask.

    Ariana crossed her arms, her voice cutting through the silence like a blade. “So,” she began, her tone dangerously calm. “The four of you decided I didn’t need to know that the Circle in Kirkwall had fallen. That Cullen—” her voice cracked slightly, but she pressed on, “—is missing.”

    “We didn’t want to burden you,” Valentina said carefully, her voice steady but tinged with unease. “With the Conclave approaching, you already had enough—”

    “Stop” Ariana cut in, her tone rising. “You all keep talking to me about the Conclave we didn’t know about 4 months ago. So that’s not your excuse. You’ve barely had that excuse for a few weeks.” She gestured to the maps and plans spread around the room.

    “We weren’t lying—” Linnea started, but Ariana’s sharp glare silenced her.

    “Don’t,” Ariana snapped. “You chose to hide it. That’s worse. I would know.”

    Michael, who had been silent until now, stepped forward. “Ari, it wasn’t just about you. It was about protecting everyone else, too. If you had known, you would’ve gone after him, and that would’ve left the Rangers without their leader.”

    “And how exactly did you come to the conclusion that making that decision for me was acceptable?” Ariana shot back, her voice shaking with restrained fury. “What gives you the right to decide what I can or can’t handle?”

    Michael opened his mouth, but before he could respond, Ariana’s voice dropped, colder than before. “You all need to understand something very clearly. I trust you with my life, but that trust is not infinite. For your sake, this better never happen again.”

    Her words hung heavily in the air, and for a moment, no one spoke. Then, Michael cleared his throat, his eyes locking with hers. “There’s… something else,” he said hesitantly.

    Ariana’s eyes narrowed. “What else?”

    Linnea stepped forward quickly, her hand brushing Michael’s arm as if to stop him. “Michael, don’t—”

    “Don’t what?” Ariana interjected, her anger reigniting. Her gaze shifted to Linnea, her voice sharp as a dagger. “You’ve been keeping more from me?”

    Michael sighed, reaching into his coat and pulling out a weathered envelope. “This came from Bann Teagan around the time we heard about Kirkwall,” he said, his voice low. “It’s… from Cullen.”

    Ariana’s breath caught, her fury momentarily replaced by shock. “What? You’ve hidden both of these for 4 months?”

    Michael handed her the envelope, and as her trembling fingers unfolded the letter, Linnea spoke, her tone almost pleading. “We weren’t sure when—or if—we should give it to you. Cullen asked Bann Teagan to pass it along, but with everything happening…”

    Ariana ignored her, her eyes scanning the letter inside. Cullen’s handwriting was unmistakable, his words precise and deliberate. But the weight of the second document beneath it—bearing the seal of the White Spire—made her chest tighten painfully.

    As she read, her mind swam with disbelief. My purpose is not to pursue justice or duty—it is to find her, to ensure she is safe, and, if she allows it, to mend what has been broken between us. The second document was official—a marriage approval from the White Spire, dated almost two years ago.

    “Did you read this?” she asked to no one specific, her tone still carrying an icy edge but about to break.

    Valentina stepped forward “We did…”

    Ariana held up the letter from Cullen again and read it aloud “‘If she chooses to ignore this, I will respect her wishes and will not press the matter further.‘” she paused for a moment closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.

    Her voice trembled with rage as she folded the documents. “Get out,” she said, her tone deathly quiet.

    “Wolf, we—” Riley started, but Ariana cut her off.

    “Now,” she snapped, her voice like the crack of a whip. “I don’t want to see any of you until tomorrow. And you’d better hope this is the only thing you’ve hidden from me, because if it’s not… you’re going to remember what it was like to fail Krieger.” She let the threat linger, her eyes blazing.

    Without another word, the four of them filed out of the room, their steps heavy with tension. The door closed softly behind them, leaving Ariana alone.

    The moment the latch clicked, her composure shattered. She clutched the letter and the document tightly, her legs giving out as she sank to the floor. The words blurred through her tears, but their meaning cut deeply.

    He was looking for me. He was going to fight for us. And now… it might be too late.

    A broken sob escaped her, and she pressed the letter against her chest, holding it against the ring on her necklace. Her heart aching with a pain she hadn’t felt in years. The weight of her guilt threatened to crush her, but amidst the despair, a flicker of determination ignited.

    You wouldn’t die that easily.

    “I’ll find you, Cullen,” she whispered through her tears, her voice filled with raw emotion. “I’ll find you, no matter what.”

    The quiet resolve in her words steadied her, even as the storm of emotions raged within.

    ~~~

    The execution needed to be flawless. Every step, every movement had to be calculated. Ariana had over 250 Rangers at her disposal, and each of them had to blend into their roles seamlessly. The scouts, already dispatched to the Temple of Sacred Ashes and Haven, were tasked with gathering information and securing entry points. The rest of the Rangers—those who wouldn’t be stationed inside the Temple—needed to arrive after the Conclave had begun. By then, most eyes would be on the negotiations, making it easier for the Rangers to quietly take their positions without drawing attention.

    Ariana’s plan hinged on precision and discretion. The fifty Rangers who would secure the Temple were carefully selected, a mix of Templars, mages, and rogues. The Templars, with their combat expertise and ability to counter mages, were crucial. Ariana had often bristled at the idea of working alongside them in the past, but the Templars who had defected to join the Rangers had proven themselves invaluable. Their presence gave her a strange comfort now—they could handle whatever might arise.

    Riley and the Vanguard would command the main forces outside the Temple. They were to arrive later, ensuring the Rangers’ movements didn’t overwhelm the Conclave before it even started. Riley understood the stakes, and Ariana trusted her to handle the logistics outside the Temple while she focused on the critical moments within.

    But even as the plans came together, Ariana couldn’t shake her unease. She stared at the maps sprawled across her desk, her eyes tracing the routes and placements over and over again, as if repetition could ease the weight pressing on her chest.

    If Cullen were here, he’d have a dozen suggestions by now, she thought, the memory of their days going over his reports pulling her focus. She exhaled sharply, forcing the thought aside, but it lingered, an unwelcome ghost haunting the edges of her mind.

    The report about Kirkwall had been days ago, but the ache it stirred in her hadn’t dulled. She had tried to bury herself in work, to lose herself in the endless tasks of preparing the Rangers. It hadn’t helped. The idea that Cullen had been looking for her and now might be dead—that she had wasted years waiting for a chance to see him—was a wound she couldn’t bring herself to confront fully.

    Her hand drifted instinctively to the leather choker around her neck, her fingers brushing against the engagement ring that had hung there this whole time. She pulled it free, letting it dangle in front of her as the firelight flickered across its surface.

    “You will be my wife, Ari. No one—not Meredith, not the Order—no one will come between us.”

    It had been his promise to her—a future they never got to share. And now? Now it felt like a symbol of everything she had lost. The life they could have had. The man she might never see again.

    She closed her eyes, the weight of her emotions threatening to overwhelm her. “You’re not dead,” she whispered fiercely, as if saying it aloud could will it into truth. “You can’t be.”

    Her fingers trembled as she slid the ring off the chain and onto her finger. The familiar weight of it was comforting. A piece of herself she hadn’t realized was missing. If you’re out there, Cullen… I’ll find you. The silent vow settled into her chest, a spark of determination amid the chaos.

    But not yet. She couldn’t. Not while the Conclave loomed ahead, the stakes too high to abandon. The war between mages and Templars had consumed Thedas, and this might be the only chance to stop it. She hated it—the constant choice between duty and the people she loved. But this was the path she had chosen, the one she had committed to when they set out to become the Silver Rangers.

    She took a steadying breath, pushing her emotions aside. The Rangers needed her focus now, not her grief. After the Conclave, she promised herself. After this, I’ll go. No matter what.

    A knock at the door broke her reverie, and she quickly tucked the ring under her glove before turning toward the sound. “Come in,” she called, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her.

    It was Riley, as expected, holding a fresh stack of reports. “Wolf, I’ve got the last of the troop placements ready for review,” she said, stepping inside and setting the papers on the desk. Her sharp eyes immediately caught Ariana’s distant expression. “You alright?”

    Ariana forced a faint smile, shaking her head. “Just tired,” she replied. “Too much to do, too little time.”

    Riley nodded, though her concern didn’t fade entirely. “Well, don’t fall apart on me now. We’re almost there.”

    “I won’t,” Ariana assured her, her voice firm. “Let’s finish this.”

    As Riley began walking her through the placements, Ariana focused on the task at hand, burying her doubts and fears beneath the work. There would be time to grieve later. Time to hope. Time to find him—if he was still out there.

    For now, there was only the Conclave. And Thedas needed her to succeed.

    ~~~

    Her timing had been perfect. Ariana arrived in Haven the evening before the Conclave, her recognizable white fur cloak blending with the frosty surroundings. The cold stung her exposed skin, but she welcomed it—it kept her sharp, her mind focused. Her Rangers were still making their way through the Frostbacks, following the carefully laid plans she’d established. They wouldn’t arrive until the next day, but for now, Ariana was alone, which suited her purpose just fine.

    Pulling her hood lower against the icy wind, she dismounted and made her way toward the small village. Haven’s quiet was deceptive, its simplicity masking the gravity of what was about to take place. She planned to quietly find the Divine’s quarters, ensuring every detail was finalized before the Rangers fully arrived. Her boots crunched against the packed snow, the sound almost too loud in the stillness.

    She had just passed the makeshift tavern when a familiar voice shattered her focus.

    “And there we were, walking through the hallways—vases floating, books flying from shelf to shelf, and ghosts running across the hallway…”

    Ariana froze mid-step, her breath catching. Varric?

    She turned toward the sound instinctively, her confusion mounting. Why was he here? Why now, of all times? Her mind raced with questions, but her body moved of its own accord, carrying her to the warm glow spilling from the tavern’s windows. Tugging her hood down to avoid drawing suspicion, she slipped inside.

    The room was a mix of local villagers and travelers, and at its center sat Varric, as animated as ever, captivating the crowd with his storytelling. His hands moved with exaggerated flair, his voice rising and falling with practiced drama.

    Ariana lingered in the doorway, the sight tugging at emotions she couldn’t quite name. It had been so long since she’d seen him, and she felt unexpected relief at the sight of her old friend, her mentor. But alongside it came the questions—why was he here? How had he come to Haven? Had he known she would be here?

    As he reached the climax of his tale, she interrupted, her voice cutting through the room. “Tell them about the golem yet?”

    Varric froze mid-sentence, his hand paused in mid-air. His head whipped toward the doorway, and for the briefest moment, his surprise was unmistakable. His sharp features softened when his gaze landed on her, and he recovered quickly, a slow smirk spreading across his face.

    “Well, now you’ve gone and ruined the good part,” he said, though his voice carried an unmistakable warmth.

    Ariana smirked, stepping inside as the onlookers exchanged curious glances. “You were too slow, Varric. Someone had to keep the story moving.”

    The crowd chuckled, though their attention quickly shifted as he stood, brushing imaginary dust from his coat and crossed the room toward her. “Pup,” he greeted her softly, placing a hand on her back and steering her toward the door. His usual wit was absent, replaced by something far more subdued. “What are you doing here?”

    She allowed him to guide her out of the tavern, the cold air biting at her face as the door swung shut behind them. “I’ll give you one guess,” she replied, her tone light but weary.

    “Again?” Varric sighed, running a hand through his hair. “What does she want this time? Not a lot of shadows to play in up here. Come on, let’s find someplace quiet.” He motioned to a nearby house, clearly trying to steer her away from prying ears. 

    Ariana shook her head. “I need to talk to her first, Varric. I need to see her before I put everything in motion.” Her voice softened, almost pleading. “I’ll find you in a while?” 

    Varric frowned slightly, an expression so brief it might have been imagined, but his hesitation was palpable. “Are you sure?” 

    She tilted her head, studying him. “Are you okay?” she asked, catching the unusual tone in his voice. 

    He waved her off with a faint smirk. “Fine, pup. Just… be careful.” He pointed toward a house just past the tavern. “I’ll wait there. Don’t take too long.” 

    Ariana nodded, watching as he walked away, her heart heavy with unspoken questions. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for what lay ahead, and turned toward the Divine’s quarters.

    One step at a time, she reminded herself as she set off toward the Divine’s quarters.

    ~~~

    Pulling her hood back up and adjusting her mask, Ariana made her way to the Chantry. The frostbitten air stung her cheeks, though it did little to numb the ache in her chest. The weight of the Conclave pressed heavily on her, but even more so was the gnawing thought of Cullen—missing, possibly dead. She clung to the hope that it wasn’t true, that somehow he was still alive, even if the pain of his absence felt sharper than ever tonight.

    The quiet of the village was broken only by the crunch of her boots against the frozen ground. As she reached the doors of the Chantry, a nervous-looking sister approached her, hesitating before speaking.

    “Are you… you know?” the sister asked, her eyes darting nervously to the distinctive white fur cloak.

    Ariana’s lips twitched, but the smile didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I think so,” she replied, her voice softer than usual. “Is she waiting for me?”

    The sister nodded quickly, her movements almost anxious. “She is. Please, follow me.”

    Ariana stepped inside, the sudden warmth of the Chantry washing over her in stark contrast to the cold outside. The sister led her briskly through the main hall, their footsteps echoing softly in the stillness. They stopped at a heavy door, and the sister motioned for her to enter before retreating.

    Pushing the door open, Ariana stepped inside. Divine Justinia stood near the center of modest room with a large table at it’s center, with a map and what appeared to be scattered reports. The Divine’s serene presence as commanding as ever. The flickering light from the torches cast long shadows across the walls.

    “I’m here,” Ariana said simply, her voice betraying a hint of weariness.

    “As I knew you would be,” Justinia replied, her tone calm, her expression as composed as always.

    Ariana studied her for a moment, the Divine’s confidence brushing against the edge of her own doubts. “And the Rangers will arrive in waves, starting tomorrow,” Ariana continued. “We have a plan, and for all our sakes, I hope it works.”

    The Divine gave a small, thoughtful nod. “As do I. The world hangs precariously, Lady Trevelyan. But I have faith in you—and in the Rangers.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened as she took a steadying breath. Faith, she thought. It felt like an empty word after everything that had happened in Kirkwall, after every failure and loss. Still, she forced herself to focus on the task at hand. “I know where I’m stationing my forces,” she said, her voice firm despite the storm swirling within her. “Where do you want me?”

    Justinia’s gaze lingered on her, as though weighing the depth of the question. “By my side,” she said at last, her words deliberate. “Your presence is as much a symbol as it is a shield. I need those in attendance to see that the White Wolf stands for peace—not for the mages, not for the Templars, but for the hope of reconciliation.”

    Ariana’s eyes flickered with a mix of skepticism and resolve. “By your side,” she repeated, her tone cool. “You realize that makes both of us walking targets.”

    “Would you be here if you weren’t willing to bear that risk?” the Divine countered gently, a faint, knowing smile tugging at her lips.

    Ariana let out a quiet huff, her smirk faint but fleeting. “Fair point.”

    “The dais will give you a clear view of the proceedings,” Justinia continued. “Your Rangers will form a perimeter outside the Temple grounds, with scouts monitoring the surrounding area for any sign of unrest. But you, Ariana, are not just here as a soldier. You are here as a symbol of what is at stake if peace is lost.”

    Ariana folded her arms, leaning slightly against the doorway. Her voice carried a dry edge as she quipped, “I suppose ‘no pressure’ isn’t part of the job description.”

    The Divine’s expression softened, her voice steady and calm. “You have carried more than most would dare, child. And yet, you endure. I trust you will bear this burden as you have borne so many others.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened, Justinia’s words cutting deeper than she expected. “Very well,” she said quietly, her resolve hardening despite the weight of it all. “I’ll stand with you. But if this goes south…” She didn’t finish the sentence; she didn’t have to.

    “Then we will face it together,” Justinia said without hesitation.

    Ariana gave a small nod and turned toward the door. The sweep of her cloak trailed behind her as she made her way out. Pausing briefly, she glanced back over her shoulder, her voice quieter now. “Let’s just hope it doesn’t come to that.”

    And with that, she stepped out of the room, her mind heavy with the thought that if this truly was their last chance at peace, she would give it everything she had left to give.

    ~~~

    The firelight flickered in the small room Varric had claimed for the night. The space was modest, the walls adorned with little more than shadows cast by the dancing flames. Varric sat in a chair, his feet up on the table, nursing a mug of ale as though it were the only thing keeping him warm in the mountain air.

    The door creaked open, and Ariana stepped inside, pulling down her hood and mask. Her fur cloak trailed behind her as she shut the door, her expression guarded but tinged with weariness.

    “Pup,” Varric greeted lightly, though his voice carried an edge of concern. “So, how’d the meeting go? Let me guess—she wants something ridiculous.”

    Ariana moved toward the small hearth, holding her hands out to the warmth. “She wants peace,” she said, her voice quiet. “Or at least, she wants to pretend it’s possible.”

    Varric’s brows furrowed. “And what part are you supposed to play in this little charade?”

    “She wants the Rangers to act as peacekeepers during the Conclave,” Ariana explained, turning to face him. “And she wants me… by her side. As a figurehead, a deterrent. The White Wolf standing for peace.”

    Varric let out a low whistle, setting his mug down. “That’s a big ask, pup. And you said yes, didn’t you?”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened. “I did.”

    “Why?” he pressed, leaning forward, his concern growing. “You know how this ends. Andraste’s ass, we were both there when the spark of this war was lit. Why throw yourself into the fire now?”

    “Because we were both there, Varric,” Ariana shot back, her voice sharp with emotion. “We saw it happen. We fought to stop it, and we failed. If we’d done more—if we’d stopped Meredith or Orsino before it all fell apart—maybe this war wouldn’t be tearing Thedas apart right now.”

    Varric’s expression softened, but the worry in his eyes remained. “Pup, what happened in Kirkwall… that wasn’t on you. Or me. That was a powder keg waiting for someone to strike a match.”

    “And maybe we should’ve been the ones to snuff out the fuse before it got that far,” Ariana countered, her voice heavy with guilt. She took a deep breath, her gaze dropping to the floor. “This… this feels like a chance to make up for that. To do something that matters. If this Conclave fails, there won’t be another chance for peace in our lifetimes.”

    Varric sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. “Ariana, you can’t take the weight of Thedas on your shoulders. You’re not the Maker, and you’re not responsible for the mess the Chantry and the Templar Order created.”

    “Maybe not,” she said quietly, her voice trembling. “But I can’t walk away, Varric. Not now. Not when there’s a chance to stop this before it gets even worse.”

    He studied her for a long moment, his frustration giving way to a weary understanding. “You’re impossible, you know that?” he said with a faint smirk, though the concern in his tone lingered. “But you wouldn’t be you if you didn’t throw yourself headfirst into the impossible.”

    Ariana managed a faint smile, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “Speaking of impossible, why are you here, Varric? You’re not exactly the mountain village type.”

    Varric hesitated for a fraction of a second, though his response came smoothly enough. “Seeker Pentaghast dragged me here. I’m her ‘guest.’”

    Her brow furrowed, suspicion flickering in her gaze. “Guest? You mean prisoner.”

    He shrugged, his smirk returning. “Tomato, tomahto. She’s looking for Hawke.”

    Ariana’s heart sank at the mention of her old friend. “Does she know where Hawke is?” she asked, her voice quiet but tense.

    “Thankfully, no,” Varric replied, his tone casual, though she caught the flicker of something in his expression—relief, or perhaps guilt. “She thought I did. And if I did know, I wouldn’t tell her. Hawke’s better off staying far away from all this.”

    Ariana’s shoulders slumped slightly, the weight of the Conclave and everything it represented pressing down on her. “It’s never simple, is it?” she murmured, half to herself.

    “Not in this lifetime,” Varric replied, leaning back in his chair. “But for what it’s worth, pup, I hope this crazy plan of yours works. Just… promise me you’ll be careful. No heroics, alright?”

    “I’ll try,” Ariana said, her voice soft but steady. “I should get some rest. Tomorrow’s going to be a long day.”

    Varric raised his mug in a mock toast. “Stay safe, pup. And if you see things going south, don’t wait—get the hell out of there.”

    Ariana nodded, a ghost of a smile tugging at her lips. “You too, Varric,” she said quietly before slipping out into the cold night, her mind already racing with everything still left to do—and the faint, stubborn hope that Cullen might somehow be out there, alive. Or maybe… maybe he’s here.

  • Chapter 55 – Not Weakness but Wisdom

    12 Wintermarch 9:38 – 28 Haring 9:40

    The routine after Varric left was a comfort Ariana hadn’t expected. Life at the manor resumed with a familiar rhythm, one that allowed her to slip back into her role as the White Wolf with startling ease. Yet, no matter how seamlessly she led the Silver Rangers, there were moments when the weight of what she had lost threatened to crush her.

    Isabel, ever the steady presence, managed the household effortlessly, relieving Riley of many day-to-day concerns. Emma flourished in the manor’s lively environment, darting between Rangers, her laughter echoing in the halls. She fashioned imaginary adventures for herself, always insisting the Rangers play their parts as knights or heroes. But Ariana couldn’t help but notice the wistful tone in Emma’s voice whenever she asked about Cullen.

    “Will he come back someday?” Emma had asked just days earlier, her wide eyes full of hope that Ariana couldn’t bear to extinguish.

    “He’s busy, cub,” Ariana had replied softly. “But you know Cullen. He always keeps his promises.”

    The words felt hollow even as she said them. It wasn’t just Emma who still waited for him.

    One evening, the kitchen was filled with the warm glow of candlelight and the soft hum of activity. Ariana perched on the counter, absently turning a cloth in her hands as Isabel finished drying the last of the dishes. The rhythmic sounds of their nightly routine grounded her, but tonight the usual comfort was absent.

    “Isabel…” Ariana’s voice was tentative, barely above a whisper.

    Isabel set the dish she was drying aside, turning her full attention to her. “What is it, child?” she asked gently, noting the uncharacteristic hesitation in Ariana’s tone.

    Ariana drew a deep breath, her fingers twisting the cloth tighter. “I’m sorry,” she said, her voice cracking under the weight of her emotions.

    Isabel frowned. “For what? What are you apologizing for now?”

    “For everything,” Ariana confessed, her gaze dropping to her lap. “For dragging you and Emma into my chaos. For Cullen…” Her voice broke as she continued. “I see the way Emma looks when she asks about him. I feel like I’ve taken him away from her. I should have listened to you all those years ago.”

    Isabel’s expression softened as she crossed the kitchen, setting the towel down. She stood in front of Ariana, her voice steady and firm. “No,” she said. “It wouldn’t have changed anything.”

    “But if I’d told him sooner—” Ariana began, only for Isabel to cut her off.

    “It wouldn’t have mattered,” Isabel said gently but firmly. “You said it yourself, Ariana. He wasn’t ready to stand against the Order or Meredith. Even if you’d told him, even if he’d known everything, the path you’re on… it would have still led to this.”

    Ariana’s hands trembled as she gripped the cloth tightly. “But we were planning our wedding,” she whispered, her voice filled with a quiet agony. “He had the ring made. He asked my father to petition the Order. I thought—I thought we had a chance.”

    Ariana let out a soft, bittersweet laugh, catching Isabel’s questioning look. “I’m just remembering,” she said quietly, her voice tinged with a mix of fondness and sorrow. “When we were planning the wedding, Cullen couldn’t understand why there needed to be twenty-seven flavors of cake. He actually looked offended by it.” Her lips curved faintly. “He said he didn’t care if the cake was made of stone, as long as I was there.”

    Isabel chuckled at the memory, “That does sound like Cullen. That man can be practical to a fault.”

    Ariana reached for her ring, looking at it “Do you know why he chose the star?”

    Isabel smiled softly, shaking her head, just letting Ariana continue.

    “He asked if I would follow the star I had been following, just one more time…” her words trailed off, lost in the memory of the night he proposed.

    “And, do you want to follow it again?” Isabel asked softly.

    “More than anything,” Ariana sighed “But I think it’s too late now.”

    Isabel reached out, resting her hands over Ariana’s. “You still have a chance. I don’t believe this story is over.”

    Ariana’s head snapped up, tears brimming in her eyes. “How can you say that? After everything?”

    “Because I know him,” Isabel said simply. “And I know that he loved you more than anything. Truly. And I saw the way you looked at him—like he was your world. That doesn’t just vanish because of a war or a lie.”

    Ariana shook her head, the tears finally spilling over. “I couldn’t even tell him the truth,” she whispered. “And now I don’t even know if he ever thinks of me. If… if he even cares about any of it anymore.”

    Isabel’s gaze fell to the small pendant around Ariana’s neck, the leather cord holding both the constellation charm and Cullen’s engagement ring. The sight of it, so close to Ariana’s heart, brought a bittersweet smile to Isabel’s lips. “Do you think he made that ring for you because it didn’t matter to him?” she asked gently. “He loved you, Ariana. He still does. And I’d wager he’s thought about you every day since you left.”

    Ariana’s sobs broke free then, unrestrained and raw. Isabel pulled her into an embrace, holding her tightly as the weight of years of guilt and heartbreak poured out.

    Later that night, as the house grew quiet, Ariana sat alone in her room. She reached for the leather choker she always wore, her fingers brushing the small pendant of the Visus constellation and the engagement ring hanging from the cord. Slowly, she lifted it, holding the ring in her palm as her tears threatened to return.

    She whispered into the stillness, “If you’re out there, Cullen, I hope you’re safe. I hope… I hope you remember us.”

    Happy birthday…

    And for the first time since that night in Kirkwall, she allowed herself to believe he might be thinking the same thing.

    ~~~

    As the months passed, it started to become clear that Kirkwall had been only the beginning. Something they had all expected, yet had hoped they had been wrong. The soft morning light streamed through the windows of the library, casting long shadows across the map-strewn table where she sat with Michael and Linnea. Both wore expressions that mirrored her own—a mix of exhaustion and determination. Reports had been flooding in for weeks now, and each one seemed worse than the last.

    Michael leaned forward, his hand resting on the edge of the table as he spoke. “The Circles are falling, Ariana. Starkhaven, Ansburg, Markham—all of them have reported riots or outright destruction. Mages are fleeing in droves, and some are even banding together to fight back.”

    Linnea nodded, her brow furrowed. “We’ve had requests for aid from at least three groups of mages in the past fortnight alone. They’re desperate, asking for protection, for someone to get them out before the Templars arrive.”

    Michael shifted, a note of hesitation creeping into his voice. “And it’s not just mages. Rangers in the field have reported Templars approaching them, asking to join us. They say they’ve had enough of the Order and want to fight for something better. Some of the Rangers here were already Templars before joining. It’s… becoming a trend.”

    Ariana sat back, her fingers steepled as she absorbed their words. The weight of it pressed heavily on her chest, but her expression remained calm. She had to be. They were looking to her for guidance, for answers she wasn’t entirely sure she had.

    After a moment, she asked, “What about Kirkwall? Have we had any word?”

    Michael glanced at Linnea before replying. “Still holding, according to all reports. It’s one of the few Circles that hasn’t fallen yet. At least not any more than it had before…”

    Ariana’s gaze dropped for a moment, her fingers tightening around the edge of the table. She exhaled softly. Still holding. It didn’t take much imagination to picture Cullen in the middle of it all, trying to hold Kirkwall together with sheer will. He had always been unrelenting in his duty.

    “Good,” she said at last, her voice steady despite the tumult of emotions within her. “For now, anyway.”

    Linnea studied her for a moment, but said nothing. Instead, she shifted the conversation back to the reports. “What do you want us to do about the mages requesting aid?”

    “We’ll take on the jobs that make sense,” Ariana replied, her tone measured. “But we can’t stretch ourselves too thin. If we try to save everyone, we’ll end up saving no one.” She paused, her mind already moving to the next steps. “I’ll reach out to Bann Teagan. If anyone knows the best path for helping these mages, it’ll be him. He’s been a consistent ally, and with King Alistair still absent, he’s our best option.”

    Michael frowned slightly. “And the Templars who want to join us? What do we do about them?”

    “We vet them carefully,” Ariana said without hesitation. “Riley and Malcolm can handle that. They know what to look for, and I trust their judgment. But make sure every single one is questioned thoroughly. No exceptions.”

    Linnea exchanged a glance with Michael before speaking again. “There’s something else. Aveline and Donnic—they’ve been working in Denerim for a while now, haven’t they? Maybe they’ve heard things. They might know more about what’s happening in the capital or have information we don’t.”

    Ariana nodded thoughtfully. “Good idea. Send a message to Aveline. Let her know what we’re seeing and ask if she has any insight. She’s someone we can trust, and Donnic has always been resourceful. They might have heard something useful.”

    The room fell silent for a moment as they processed the conversation, the weight of the decisions they faced settling heavily over them. Ariana leaned forward again, her gaze sharp as she addressed them both.

    “We’re walking a fine line,” she said. “We have to be careful, but we can’t let that stop us from doing what we’ve always done—protecting those who can’t protect themselves. This is exactly why the Rangers exist. We’re not just a safe haven. We’re a force for change. Let’s make sure we act like it.”

    Michael and Linnea nodded in unison, their determination mirroring her own. As they left the room to carry out their orders, Ariana couldn’t help to notice how their hands brushed briefly. She smiled, shaking her head. It was amusing that they were trying to hide it. For her part, Ariana was just happy they were finding comfort in each other.

    She sat back in her chair, her gaze drifting to the map on the table. It was dotted with markers—each one representing a Circle in turmoil, a town needing aid, or a battle yet to be fought.

    Her fingers brushed against the pendant at her neck, her thoughts briefly drifting to Cullen. Still holding, she thought again. Her heart ached with the memory of him, the way he had looked at her that last day in Kirkwall, the words they had thrown at each other cutting deeper than any blade. But then… he had dropped his weapons, he had crossed the distance to tend to her injury. And when she kissed him, he had returned it. He had held her still despite it all. Was he thinking about her too?

    She shook the thought away, focusing instead on the tasks ahead. There was no room for distraction now. The Rangers depended on her, and the world around them was unraveling faster than she could sew it back together. But if there was one thing she was certain of, it was this: they would face it together. Someday.

    ~~~

    The room was quiet except for the soft crackle of the fire in the hearth. Valentina sat at the head of the long table, her fingers steepled as she studied the parchment in front of her. Riley leaned against the far wall, her arms crossed, her expression tight with frustration. Michael paced the length of the room, his boots echoing faintly on the wooden floor, while Linnea sat with one leg crossed over the other, her gaze fixed on the ceiling as if the answers were hidden among the beams.

    “We can’t tell her,” Michael said, his voice low but firm, breaking the silence.

    “And why not?” Riley shot back, her tone sharp. “She’s our leader. She has a right to know.”

    Michael stopped pacing, turning to face her. “You’ve seen how much she’s carrying already. Do you really want to add this to it? That Kirkwall’s Circle has fallen? That he’s disappeared?”

    Riley pushed off the wall, stepping toward the table. “She’ll find out eventually. Better it comes from us than some report or rumor.”

    Linnea sighed, her eyes finally dropping from the ceiling to the table. “Do we even know what happened to him? Cullen’s name wasn’t on the casualty list.”

    Valentina tapped the parchment in front of her. “No, but that’s part of the problem. He’s missing, not dead. And knowing Ariana…” She let the sentence hang, the weight of it settling over the group.

    “She’ll go looking for him,” Michael finished, his voice heavy. “And Maker knows what she’ll find—or if she’ll even find him at all.”

    “Exactly,” Valentina said. “She’s barely allowed herself to grieve what happened in Kirkwall. If she thinks there’s a chance to find him…”

    “She’ll chase it,” Riley admitted, her voice softer now. “But does that mean we keep this from her? Is that who we are?”

    Silence fell again, each of them grappling with the weight of the decision.

    Linnea finally spoke, her voice measured. “We don’t have all the information. Right now, all we know is that the Circle has fallen and that Cullen isn’t accounted for. Maybe we wait. If more details come in, we can reevaluate.”

    Michael frowned, resuming his pacing. “And if she finds out we knew and didn’t tell her? How do we explain that?”

    “She’ll be angry,” Valentina admitted, “but she’ll understand why we waited. At least, I hope she will.”

    Riley ran a hand through her hair, her frustration bubbling to the surface. “You’re all acting like she’s some fragile thing that’s going to shatter the moment she hears his name. This is Ariana. She’s faced worse than this.”

    Michael stopped pacing again, his gaze locking with hers. “I know who she is, Riley. But she’s also human. And Cullen… he’s not just anyone to her.”

    Valentina leaned back in her chair, her expression unreadable. “The question isn’t whether she can handle it. The question is whether telling her now serves any purpose. What can she do with this information?”

    “She could prepare,” Riley argued. “If Cullen is missing, there’s a chance he’s in danger. She’d want to help him, just like she’d help any of us.”

    “And that’s the problem,” Michael said quietly. “She wouldn’t just help him. She’d drop everything. The Rangers, the mages we’re protecting—all of it. She’d risk it all for him.”

    The room fell silent again, the weight of the decision pressing down on them.

    Finally, Valentina exhaled, standing and smoothing the creases from her tunic. “We wait,” she said, her voice calm but decisive. “Until we know more, we don’t burden her with this. If something concrete comes up, we’ll tell her. Agreed?”

    Michael nodded reluctantly, though his expression was troubled. Linnea gave a small nod, her face impassive.

    Riley hesitated, her jaw tight. “Fine,” she said at last, though the word was laced with frustration. “But if she finds out we kept this from her, it’s on all of us.”

    Valentina’s gaze swept over the group, her eyes lingering on each of them. “We’re in agreement, then. This stays between us for now.”

    Before Valentina could fully extinguish the last lantern, Linnea’s voice cut through the heavy silence.

    “There’s… something else,” she said hesitantly, her gaze shifting to the side as if unsure whether to speak.

    All eyes turned to her, the tension in the room coiling tighter.

    Linnea hesitated before pulling a folded letter from her satchel and setting it on the table. The seal of Bann Teagan was unmistakable, the edges of the parchment slightly worn. “This came with the last set of reports,” she explained. “It’s from Cullen. He sent it to Bann Teagan, asking him to pass it along… to Ariana.”

    Michael’s eyes widened, and Riley stepped closer, her brows knitting together. “What does it say?”

    Valentina unfolded the letter carefully, her sharp eyes scanning the contents. As she read, her expression hardened, her lips pressing into a thin line.

    “It’s a request,” she said flatly, “for information on Ariana’s whereabouts. He wanted Teagan to deliver this along with another document.” She pulled out a second parchment, its official seal still intact. “Approval from the White Spire for their marriage.”

    Riley let out a low whistle, her frustration replaced by a mix of disbelief and unease. “And Teagan just… sent this along without a word?”

    “He’s missing now, Riley,” Linnea reminded her softly. “Teagan likely didn’t think it would reach Cullen at this point. But it still complicates things.”

    Michael ran a hand through his hair, his pacing starting anew. “So, he was still looking for her. Even after everything…” His voice trailed off, and for a moment, his frustration gave way to something closer to guilt.

    “And now he’s gone,” Riley said quietly, her earlier fire subdued. “He wanted to find her, to explain himself—and we’re keeping this from her.”

    Valentina carefully refolded the letters, her movements deliberate. “Which only reinforces my point. We wait. If we tell her now, she’ll chase this lead. And what will she find? Nothing but more pain.”

    Linnea frowned, her fingers tapping lightly against the table. “But if she ever learns we had these…”

    “She won’t,” Valentina said firmly. “Not unless we’re sure telling her will help. Until then, we keep this to ourselves.”

    The others exchanged uneasy glances, but none of them voiced further objections.

    As they filed out, Michael lingered once more, his hand brushing briefly over the back of one of the chairs. “We’re playing a dangerous game,” he murmured to Valentina, his voice barely audible over the crackle of the dying fire.

    “I know,” she replied softly, her gaze fixed on the flickering embers. “But right now, it’s the only game we’ve got.”

    Riley paused by the door, her sharp gaze cutting through the room. “Linnea,” she said quietly, but with the weight of a command. “Start looking for him. Quietly. If Ariana can’t go after him, we’ll do it for her.”

    Linnea nodded once, her expression solemn. “Understood.”

    The room dimmed as the final lantern was extinguished, leaving them in shadows. And in that darkness, the weight of their secrets loomed heavier than ever.

    ~~~

    Ariana found peace in her day-to-day life, rediscovering the joy of adventure and reconnecting with the Rangers. After years spent away from most of them, it was refreshing to immerse herself in their camaraderie again. Many of the newer recruits had never even met her before now. Yet one familiar face remained a pleasant surprise—Elliot. No longer the nervous, wide-eyed kid she’d escorted from Kirkwall all those years ago, he now carried himself with the confidence of a seasoned Ranger. Still, his unwavering admiration for the White Wolf hadn’t faded.

    The sun hung low in the sky as Ariana sparred with Elliot in the courtyard, their movements quick and calculated. She ducked under his swing, spinning gracefully as her wooden sword struck his side. He stumbled back, wincing but grinning despite the sting.

    “Come on, Elliot,” Ariana said, her tone teasing but encouraging. “You’ve got to stop telegraphing your swings like that. I can see them coming from a mile away.”

    Elliot huffed, adjusting his grip on the training sword. “Easy for you to say. You’re not the one fighting you.”

    “Problems with Orlesian nobles again, Wolf,” Riley’s voice carried across the courtyard as she approached, cutting through the moment.

    Ariana glanced up, breathing heavily from exertion. She tossed her training sword to Elliot, who caught it with a slight fumble. “What is it this time?” she asked, grabbing a nearby cloth to wipe her face.

    Riley smirked, folding her arms as she leaned casually against a post. “They hired us to retrieve a stolen artifact. Now they’re claiming the one we returned is a forgery.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, draping the cloth around her neck. “And… could it be?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    “No,” Riley replied firmly. “It’s a magical artifact, and both our mage and theirs verified it was authentic.”

    Ariana began walking toward the manor, Riley falling into step beside her. Elliot trailed behind, still catching his breath but grinning faintly, as though sparring with the White Wolf was an achievement in itself.

    “Do we think it was stolen again after delivery?” Ariana asked, her mind already sifting through possibilities.

    “Unlikely,” Riley said with a shrug. “This feels more like posturing. They’re Orlesians, after all.”

    Ariana let out a resigned sigh. “And you’re telling me this because…?” she asked, glancing at Riley with a knowing look. “They want the White Wolf to investigate?”

    Riley’s smirk widened. “It’s in Val Royeaux, and, well, let’s face it—you’re better at dealing with those kinds of nobles. They insist on your presence.”

    Ariana groaned. “Val Royeaux. Maker’s breath, when was the last time I was even there?”

    “Seven years ago,” Riley said without missing a beat. “Almost to the day. You came back on 26 Haring 9:33.”

    Ariana stopped mid-step, raising an eyebrow at Riley. “Why do you know that so precisely?”

    Riley shrugged, her expression teasing. “Because that’s the day everything changed. You came back with the Divine’s request, and then you left for Kirkwall… And, well, we know how that ended.”

    Ariana’s playful demeanor shifted slightly, the weight of those memories flickering across her face. “Fair enough,” she said after a pause, shaking off the moment with a faint smirk. “But wait… does that mean we missed Elliot’s seventh anniversary as a Ranger?”

    Riley grinned mischievously. “We only celebrate the big milestones, Wolf. Sorry, kid, you’ll have to wait another three years for a party.”

    Elliot laughed nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. “Honestly, I didn’t even realize it had been seven years. Feels like yesterday I was tripping over my own sword during drills.”

    “And now you’re getting tossed around by me during sparring,” Ariana teased, throwing a grin over her shoulder. “That’s what I call progress.”

    Elliot’s smile wavered slightly, his gaze flicking to her and then away as though her teasing—her attention—was both exhilarating and overwhelming. “I wouldn’t call it progress exactly,” he muttered.

    Riley caught the exchange and smirked knowingly. “Don’t let her fool you, Elliot,” she said, her tone mock-serious. “The Wolf only fights fair when she’s bored. If you ever win, it’s because she let you.”

    “I do not!” Ariana protested, feigning offense. “I’m just giving him the chance to feel like he’s improving, Riley. It’s called mentorship. Look it up.”

    “Is that what we’re calling it now?” Riley shot back, her grin widening. “Funny, I thought it was called humoring the pup.

    Elliot chuckled, adjusting his sword belt—a gesture Riley didn’t miss. She glanced at Ariana, who seemed blissfully unaware of how flustered Elliot always became around her. “I’m standing right here, you know,” Elliot said, shaking his head. “You two are relentless.”

    Ariana shot him a playful wink, her grin widening. “Welcome to the Rangers, Elliot. Thick skin is a requirement.”

    Elliot rolled his eyes but couldn’t suppress the grin tugging at his lips. As they reached the manor, Ariana glanced at Riley. “Fine, I’ll go to Val Royeaux. But if this turns out to be another waste of time, you’re cleaning the stables for a month.”

    “Deal,” Riley said with a mock salute, though the triumphant glint in her eyes suggested she had already won.

    ~~~

    As she had so many years ago, Ariana set off for Val Royeaux. But this time, she didn’t travel alone. Elliot, eager for his first job outside Ferelden, had practically volunteered before she could even consider anyone else. His boundless energy was both endearing and exhausting, a stark contrast to the calm, calculating presence of Eshara. One of the Rangers’ most skilled mages, Eshara’s expertise was indispensable for a job centered on a magical artifact.

    The journey felt shorter with their company, the miles passing with the rhythm of hoofbeats and the hum of conversation. Though the winter chill bit at their faces, Ariana found herself quietly grateful for the distraction her companions provided.

    Elliot, perched on his saddle with a grin, gazed at the snow-covered fields stretching out around them. “I still can’t believe I get to go to Val Royeaux. I’ve read about it my entire life. The spires, the markets, the nobility—it all sounds so… grand.”

    Eshara snorted, pulling her cloak tighter around her shoulders. “It’s loud, crowded, and pretentious. You’ll see soon enough.”

    “Come on, Eshara,” Elliot replied, undeterred. “You have to admit, it’s probably one of the most impressive cities in Thedas.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, shaking her head. “You’d best temper your expectations, Elliot. The Orlesian court is a world of masks and intrigue. There’s beauty, sure, but there’s also danger beneath all the glamour.”

    Elliot’s excitement dimmed only slightly, though his admiration for Ariana only seemed to grow. “Have you been there often, Wolf?”

    “Not often,” Ariana replied, her gaze fixed on the horizon. “The last time I was in Val Royeaux was seven years ago, though it feels like another lifetime now.”

    Elliot’s expression turned thoughtful, though he didn’t press further. Eshara, however, smirked. “You mean before Kirkwall turned your world upside down?”

    Ariana shot her a sidelong glance but didn’t argue. “Something like that,” she admitted quietly, her tone laced with the weight of memory.

    She remembered it all too well—the grandeur of the Grand Cathedral, its white spires piercing the heavens like a challenge to the Maker himself. The echo of her footsteps against the stone as she’d followed the attendants into that small, forgotten, windowless room.

    “I need you to observe and investigate the situation in Kirkwall.,” the Divine had said, her voice grave yet steady. “Focus on the use of the Rite of Tranquility, and whether it is, in fact, being overused. If the rumors are true, I may need your Rangers’ help to intercept mages destined for Kirkwall and ensure their safety.”

    It had been the first time she had been asked to step into a life of shadows and secrets. And it had been the moment everything changed. It was the moment she had to start lying to the man she loved.

    She shook the thoughts away, her expression smoothing as the spires of Val Royeaux came into view, gleaming against the pale winter sky.

    “Look at that,” Elliot breathed, his voice full of awe as he leaned forward eagerly in his saddle.

    Eshara rolled her eyes, unimpressed. “It’s just a city. Overbuilt and overpraised.”

    “To you, maybe,” Elliot shot back, his gaze lingering on the intricate carvings adorning the city gates. “But to me, it’s… a lot.”

    Ariana couldn’t help but smile at their exchange. Despite Eshara’s feigned indifference, even she couldn’t entirely hide her appreciation for the city’s grandeur as they passed through its gates.

    They found lodging at a modest tavern—modest by Orlesian standards, which meant it was far grander than most Fereldan establishments. Elliot’s awe persisted as he marveled at the delicate chandeliers and painted ceilings, while Eshara muttered about unnecessary extravagance.

    “Do all Orlesians live like this?” Elliot asked, running a hand along the velvet-lined banister leading to their rooms.

    “Hardly,” Ariana replied, her tone dry. “Most Orlesians don’t even set foot in a place like this. You’re seeing the ‘acceptable face’ of Val Royeaux.”

    Eshara snorted. “Acceptable or not, it’s too shiny for my taste.”

    “Don’t let her ruin your fun,” Ariana added with a faint smile. “But don’t get too comfortable, either. This city has a way of turning on you when you least expect it.”

    Elliot nodded, his admiration tinged with a trace of caution now. “Understood.”

    Later that evening, as the sun set and the city’s golden light reflected off its snow-dusted rooftops, Ariana stood in her room, preparing to meet their client. She’d exchanged her traveling clothes for something more suitable—simple yet elegant, with the cloak of the White Wolf draped over her shoulders.

    As she adjusted the pendant around her neck, her fingers brushed the engagement ring hanging beside it. A flicker of hesitation crossed her face before she steeled herself. Not now, she thought. Focus on the task at hand.

    A sharp knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. She opened it to find a messenger bowing politely. “Message for you, my lady,” he said before disappearing back down the hall.

    “Well, that was fast,” she muttered, unfolding the neatly written note. The words were precise and unembellished: Come to the Summer Bazaar. We will discuss the artifact there.

    Ariana tucked the note into her belt and grabbed her gloves. She glanced once more at the pendant and ring before pulling on her cloak. Why is it always cold here? she mused, shaking her head as she stepped out into the bustling streets of Val Royeaux.

    ~~~

    The Summer Bazaar buzzed with life, the cold doing little to deter the crowds. Merchants called out, their stalls a chaotic tapestry of vibrant colors and wares, and the scent of roasted chestnuts and fresh bread lingered in the air. Ariana moved through it with practiced ease, her cloak drawn tightly around her. The press of bodies and noise didn’t faze her, but something about the summons she’d received earlier had set her on edge.

    As she paused near a jewelry vendor’s stall, a figure in formal attire stepped into her path.

    “Are you the White Wolf?” the aide asked, their voice polite but clipped, their gaze sharp.

    Ariana nodded slowly, already wary.

    “Follow me,” they said, offering no further explanation.

    She hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly, but fell into step behind them as they wound through the narrow streets. The lively chatter of the Bazaar faded into the background, replaced by the hollow sound of her boots on cobblestones. Her instincts prickled as they approached a modest, nondescript building tucked away from the bustling square.

    The aide opened the door and gestured for her to enter. “The room at the end of the hallway.”

    Ariana crossed the threshold, her tension mounting. This feels too familiar, she thought, her mind flicking back to a similar summons years ago. Pushing the memory aside, she stepped into the corridor, her steps careful, deliberate. The faint scent of wax polish and aged wood lingered in the air, the only sound the soft rustle of her cloak.

    Reaching the final door, she paused, her hand hovering over the handle. A part of her wanted to turn back, but curiosity—or perhaps defiance—drove her forward. She pushed the door open.

    Her breath caught.

    Seated at the table, her serene presence as commanding as ever, was Divine Justinia. The weight of her gaze was like a physical force, and for a moment, Ariana felt rooted to the spot.

    “Hello again, White Wolf,” the Divine said, her tone calm and measured.

    Ariana’s pulse quickened, her hands curling into fists at her sides. “Not this again,” she muttered, forcing a laugh that was anything but genuine.

    Justinia remained composed, her expression betraying no reaction.

    “What do you want from me this time?” Ariana demanded, her voice sharp, almost cutting. Reverence, respect—those were things she’d left behind long ago.

    The Divine folded her hands neatly on the table, her calm unwavering. “I understand your hesitation, child.”

    “Oh, do you?” Ariana snapped, her anger bubbling to the surface. She stepped forward, the intensity of her glare unrelenting. “Were you there the night the Chantry in Kirkwall exploded? Were you there when Meredith invoked the Right of Annulment, slaughtering innocent mages because of something she caused? Did you stand by and watch as she became corrupted by red lyrium, while the Chantry turned a blind eye?”

    Justinia’s silence invited her to continue, and she did, her voice trembling with restrained fury. “Do you have any idea what it’s like to lose everything because of someone else’s inaction? Because I do. You left us to rot in that cursed city. You failed us.”

    The Divine’s expression softened, though she didn’t speak. Her silence, so steady and unflinching, felt like an indictment in itself.

    Ariana’s breath hitched, her fists clenching tighter. “I’m not here to play your games. If you want spies who’ll report without acting, find someone else. I’m done being your puppet.”

    “Please, Lady Trevelyan,” Justinia said gently, gesturing to the chair across from her. “Sit.”

    For a long moment, Ariana didn’t move. Her thoughts were a storm of defiance, bitterness, and exhaustion. But curiosity won out, as it always did. When will I learn? With stiff, deliberate movements, she sat, her posture rigid and her arms folded across her chest.

    “I do understand your anger,” the Divine began, her voice softer now, almost sorrowful. “You are right to feel betrayed. We feared intervention would lead to war and failed to see that inaction would lead us down the same path. For that, I am deeply sorry.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, her nails digging into her palms as the tension in the room thickened. “Sorry doesn’t bring back the people we lost,” she said, her voice low, trembling with the weight of unshed tears. “I sacrificed everything—my life, my family, my future—and for what? To watch Kirkwall burn while you stayed silent?”

    She leaned forward, her tone gaining an edge. “And the Order—your precious Templar Order—they’re no better. Corrupt, self-serving, blind to their own failings. You’ve trained them so well they don’t even question the orders they’re given, no matter how wrong they are.”

    Her words hung heavy in the air, the weight of years of pain and frustration filling the space between them. For the first time, Ariana noticed the faint flicker of regret in the Divine’s eyes.

    “Knight-Commander Cullen seems to be a good sort,” Justinia said after a pause, her voice carefully measured.

    The mention of his name was like a blow to the chest. Ariana’s heart twisted painfully, the memory of him—of their last moments together—rushing back like a tidal wave. She forced her expression to remain neutral, but the ache in her chest betrayed her.

    “Cullen is a good man, and that just makes my point,” Ariana said, her voice almost hopeful. “He cares, he genuinely believed in the ideals of the Order. He believed in protecting people.” She paused, sighing with resignation. “But he was so well trained by the Order that he never considered taking action against Meredith until it was too late. Even he felt there was nothing he could do. I think he didn’t believe the Order would support him relieving Meredith of command.”

    As the words left her mouth, she suddenly realized with startling clarity why Cullen hadn’t acted. Maybe he had been right. Maybe he couldn’t have stopped it.

    Aren’t you engaged to him?” Justinia asked, her tone neutral but her eyes watchful, gauging every flicker of Ariana’s expression.

    The single word hit her like a stone, shattering her composure. Ariana’s breath caught, and for a moment, her carefully constructed walls threatened to crumble. She hadn’t allowed herself to think of it that way—not for years. To her, it was something past, something broken beyond repair.

    But… wasn’t it true? They had never formally ended their engagement. The last thing she had done was kiss him, and he had kissed her back. The thought surged to the surface before she could stop it, the ache in her chest sharpening.

    “You don’t know anything about what happened,” she said sharply, her voice trembling just enough to betray her. She looked away, her gaze fixed on a distant point beyond the window as if the answer might lie there.

    The Divine, ever composed, leaned forward slightly. “Forgive me, child, but it seems relevant. You speak of him with such conviction, despite your anger. I wonder if perhaps your feelings are more…complicated than you allow yourself to admit.”

    Ariana stood abruptly, the chair scraping loudly against the stone floor. “Enough,” she said, her voice brittle but resolute. “Why am I here?”

    The Divine regarded her for a moment, her serene demeanor unwavering despite Ariana’s outburst. “Because Thedas needs the White Wolf again,” she said softly, her tone calm but carrying an undeniable weight.

    Ariana stared at her, the words hanging in the air like a challenge. Her pulse still raced, her emotions still raw, but the fire in her eyes dimmed, replaced by something quieter, heavier—resignation, perhaps. Or the faint glimmer of hope she hadn’t yet acknowledged.

    ~~~

    The room had been quiet, the crackle of the hearth the only sound between them.

    “On 15 Guardian, a Divine Conclave will be held at the Temple of Sacred Ashes. It will bring together the leaders of both the mages and the Templars. We have forty-seven days, Lady Trevelyan, to prepare for what may be the only chance for peace.” Justinia’s tone had been gentle yet resolute, her words carrying the weight of an unspoken urgency.

    Ariana’s brow furrowed, skepticism flashing in her hazel-green eyes. “And what does that have to do with me?”

    “This time, I need the White Wolf and the Silver Rangers to act not as shadows, but as guardians—a neutral force to maintain peace and prevent violence during the Conclave.”

    Ariana scoffed, crossing her arms as she leaned back in her chair. “That sounds like the Seekers’ job.”

    The Divine inclined her head slightly, acknowledging the point with her usual measured grace. “It is. Or rather, it would have been. Most of the Seekers have abandoned the Chantry along with the Templar Order.”

    Ariana leaned forward, her arms resting on the table. “So what you’re saying is that you don’t have enough Seekers to secure the Conclave.”

    “That is correct,” Justinia admitted without hesitation. “You have the numbers, but more importantly, you have the trust of those who would otherwise not listen. You are not bound to the Chantry, nor the Order. Your neutrality gives you strength in this matter, Lady Trevelyan. That is why I ask this of you.”

    Ariana shook her head slowly, a faint, humorless smile curling her lips. “You don’t leave much room to say no, do you, Your Holiness?”

    “I leave you all the room you need,” the Divine replied softly but firmly. “But the reality remains: I need the White Wolf and the Silver Rangers to be the force that ensures peace at the Conclave. Without you, the risks of open conflict are far too great.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, her gaze sharp as she processed the request. “Because the Rangers are neutral, we’re somehow supposed to convince both sides to hold hands and play nice?”

    “Not just the Rangers,” Justinia said, her calm tone unshaken. “You.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, incredulity flickering across her face. “Me?”

    The Divine’s expression remained composed. “You inspire trust, Lady Trevelyan. You inspire fear. Both are invaluable when emotions run high, as they surely will at the Conclave.”

    “Fear,” Ariana repeated dryly. “That’s your selling point?”

    “It is one of them,” Justinia admitted, her tone steady. “But more importantly, you represent what this Conclave seeks to create: a force not beholden to the Chantry or the Order. A true mediator. That is why I need you by my side, standing as a symbol of impartiality and strength.”

    Ariana shook her head, letting out a mirthless laugh. “You want me standing in front of a room full of people who’d sooner string me up if they knew half of what I’ve done.”

    “Yes,” the Divine replied, her voice unwavering. “Because you are proof that those who have walked in the shadows can still fight for the light. You are what Thedas needs to see—a figure who cannot be swayed by politics or tradition.”

    Ariana’s fingers drummed against the table, her mind a storm of conflicting thoughts. And if it all goes wrong? The question gnawed at her. She had seen what happened when fragile truces shattered—Kirkwall’s ruins were a testament to that. She thought of Cullen then, his absence like a wound that refused to heal. The thought that he might have been right, that his inaction wasn’t weakness but wisdom, only deepened her guilt.

    Finally, she let out a long sigh, her voice quieter but no less firm. “I’ll take it to them. But don’t mistake this for agreement, Your Holiness. I’ve seen what happens when you try to hold a broken system together. It doesn’t end well.”

    The Divine’s faint smile returned, her gratitude almost imperceptible but present. “And yet, here you are, willing to try again.”

    Ariana stood, the weight of the Divine’s words settling heavily on her shoulders. “The Temple of Sacred Ashes, then?”

    “Yes,” Justinia confirmed with a small nod. She reached into her robes and produced a sealed letter bearing the official crest of the Chantry. Handing it to Ariana, she said, “Show this to anyone who questions your presence or my intentions. It will serve as proof of my words.”

    Justinia rose as well, her gaze never leaving Ariana’s. “I will be at Haven until the time of the Conclave. You will find refuge there if you choose to come.”

    Ariana brushed the imaginary dust from her cloak as she shifted the Divine’s letter into her coat pocket. “So, to summarize: you’re asking me to be a figurehead, a mediator, a guard, and a backup plan if this whole thing falls apart. Did I miss anything?”

    Justinia’s faint smile returned, calm and unshaken. “That is a practical way to view it, yes.”

    Ariana let out a short breath, her tone dry but less biting. “Well, it’s good to know I’m still your go-to when you need someone to wade into chaos.”

    “You have always been someone who steps forward when others cannot,” Justinia replied gently. “It is why I ask this of you now.”

    Ariana paused, her gaze sharpening as she studied the Divine. The room felt colder, heavy with the weight of what had been said—and what hadn’t. “You have a knack for making it sound like I have a choice when we both know I don’t,” she said quietly, her voice carrying an edge of resignation.

    “You do have a choice, child,” Justinia replied, her tone unwavering. “I would not have summoned you if I did not trust you to make the right one.”

    Ariana huffed softly, shaking her head. “You really know how to make a girl feel indispensable.”

    “Only because you are,” Justinia said, her voice steady.

    Ariana allowed herself a faint smirk, though it didn’t reach her eyes. “I’ll take this to the Rangers. See who volunteers.” Her voice grew quieter, the sarcasm slipping away entirely. “But if this goes wrong… If it turns into another Kirkwall…” She shook her head, trailing off as she glanced toward the door.

    The Divine inclined her head. “Then I trust you will do what is necessary, as you always have.”

    Ariana’s lips pressed into a thin line, her grip tightening on the edge of her cloak. “No pressure, right?” she muttered under her breath as she turned to leave.

    “Ariana,” the Divine called softly, halting her at the door. “Thedas needs you now more than ever. And whether or not you believe it, I do as well.”

    The Summer Bazaar buzzed with life, the cold doing little to deter the crowds. Merchants called out, their stalls a chaotic tapestry of vibrant colors and wares, and the scent of roasted chestnuts and fresh bread lingered in the air. Ariana moved through it with practiced ease, her cloak drawn tightly around her. Despite the liveliness around her, the meeting with the Divine lingered heavily in her thoughts, her steps purposeful yet laden with the weight of what she’d been asked to do.

    The Divine’s words echoed in her mind: You are what Thedas needs to see—a figure who cannot be swayed by politics or tradition.

    She shook her head, her grip tightening on the letter tucked safely in her coat pocket. She wasn’t sure what unsettled her more—the enormity of the task or how easily Justinia had unraveled her defenses. The Divine’s calm certainty had cut through her anger, leaving her with a truth she couldn’t deny: she would step forward. She always did.

  • Chapter 51 – The Next Chapter

    13 Cloudreach – 24 Solace 9:37

    The first rays of dawn crept over the horizon, their pale light casting the Gallows in a surreal glow. The once-proud courtyard was now a battleground of broken bodies, shattered weapons, and the lingering cries of the wounded. Ariana stood against a stone pillar, her breath shallow, each intake a sharp reminder of the wound Cullen had inflicted. Blood seeped through the makeshift bandages, and her legs trembled beneath her, threatening to give out. Still, she stayed upright, refusing to succumb—not yet.

    The Rangers had fought valiantly, holding the line when all seemed lost, but they were spent. Their once-proud formation had splintered under the relentless assault of the Templars. Those who remained were battered, bruised, and silent, their faces pale with exhaustion and grief. Ariana could no longer command them to fight. They had done enough. She had to trust that Hawke and her companions could finish what they had started.

    Her hood hung limp around her shoulders, her mask discarded somewhere in the chaos. She leaned heavily against the pillar, her hazel-green eyes fixed on the center of the courtyard. Meredith stood there, her armor gleaming despite the dust and blood, a grim specter of authority unraveling into madness. Hawke’s voice rang out across the space, firm and unyielding as she confronted the Knight-Commander. Every word she spoke felt like a lifeline—one Ariana clung to, despite the gnawing despair in her chest.

    When Meredith ordered Hawke’s death, Ariana’s body tensed involuntarily. The faintest gasp escaped her lips, her fingers curling around the pillar as though to steady herself. No, not like this. But then Cullen stepped forward, his voice cutting through the tense silence. He stood against Meredith, defying her in the most public, irrevocable way possible. He relieved her of command. Ariana’s breath hitched as she watched him, a flicker of pride breaking through the haze of pain and betrayal. *Finally,* she thought, her chest tightening. She wanted to believe he had found the courage because of her, that her pleas had not fallen on deaf ears. But the flicker of hope warred with the ache of doubt: was it Meredith’s madness that finally broke him, or had he simply reached the limit of his obedience? Maybe there was hope after all.

    But that hope was extinguished the moment Meredith drew her blade. The red lyrium’s glow cast an unnatural light across the courtyard, its eerie pulse reflecting the depths of her madness. Ariana’s stomach turned as she realized the full extent of Meredith’s corruption. The battle that followed was unlike anything she’d ever seen—Hawke, Cullen, and the remaining Templars fighting against a woman they had once followed, a leader now consumed by her own hubris and the dangerous power she had wielded for too long.

    The glow of the red lyrium was a sickness that spread through the courtyard, infecting the air with its heavy, oppressive heat. Meredith was no longer a leader; she was a monster—one of her own making. Ariana’s stomach churned as she watched the remnants of a woman once feared and revered dissolve into a creature consumed by madness.

    Ariana’s grip on the pillar tightened, her knuckles white as she forced herself to watch. Each clash of steel echoed like thunder, reverberating through her bones. She wanted to move, to help, but her body refused to respond. All she could do was bear witness.

    When Meredith fell, her body encased in jagged red lyrium, the courtyard fell into an uneasy silence. The survivors—both Templars and mages—stared at the grotesque statue in horrified disbelief. No one spoke. The weight of what had transpired bore down on them all.

    The Rangers began to regroup, their movements slow and unsteady. Ariana pushed off the pillar, biting back a cry as pain lanced through her side. She raised her hand, signaling them to stand down. “We’re done here,” she rasped, her voice barely audible but commanding enough to be heard. The battle was over, but the war was far from finished.

    She limped toward the remnants of Hawke’s group, her steps faltering but determined. Hawke, standing near the center of the courtyard, turned as Ariana approached. Their gazes met, and for a moment, no words were needed.

    “You did it,” Ariana said softly, her voice thick with exhaustion. “Meredith is gone.”

    Hawke’s lips pressed into a thin line. “I didn’t do it alone,” she replied, glancing at her companions and the scattered mages around them. Her voice carried a quiet determination, though her eyes betrayed the weight of the decisions she had made. “And it’s not over.”

    Ariana nodded faintly, her expression grim. “No,” she agreed, her voice barely above a whisper. “This is only the beginning.”

    Varric’s voice cut through the tension, subdued but tinged with his characteristic dry humor. “As much as I enjoy standing around in the aftermath of a magical apocalypse, maybe we should think about getting out of here.”

    Ariana couldn’t suppress a faint, bitter smile. “You’re not wrong.” She turned to Hawke, her gaze steady despite the pain radiating through her body. “The Rangers are regrouping. We’re heading home to Ferelden. It’s safer than staying here. You’re welcome to join us, at least until you decide on your next move.”

    Hawke studied her for a moment, then nodded. “Ferelden it is,” she said simply.

    As the group began to move, Ariana glanced back at the Gallows one last time. The towering statues and jagged architecture loomed like silent witnesses to the carnage, the red lyrium casting an ominous glow against the dawning sky. The weight of everything they had fought for, everything they had lost, settled over her like a shroud.

    She adjusted her cloak, her movements slow and deliberate. The Rangers followed her lead, their steps heavy with exhaustion but resolute. Behind them, the Gallows faded into the distance, its dark silhouette a grim reminder of the battle they had survived—and the battles still to come.

    ~~~

    The gentle sway of the ship against the waves was a small mercy amidst the storm raging in Ariana’s mind. The rhythmic motion brought a semblance of calm, though it did little to soothe the ache in her chest or the sharp pain in her side. She leaned back against the railing, her gaze unfocused as Merrill knelt beside her, healing magic weaving through her torn flesh. The faint glow of Merrill’s efforts cast soft shadows across Ariana’s face, highlighting the exhaustion etched into every line.

    “Thank you, Merrill,” Ariana said softly, her voice hoarse. She reached down to squeeze the elf’s hand in gratitude, though the effort seemed to drain what little energy she had left.

    Merrill offered a small, hopeful smile. “You’ll be alright,” she said gently. “Though you should rest—properly, not just leaning against things like this.”

    Ariana chuckled faintly, though the sound carried no humor. “I’ll try,” she murmured, though she knew sleep wouldn’t come easily. Not with the weight of everything pressing down on her.

    Around her, the deck was somber. The Rangers sat or leaned against crates and railings, their expressions heavy with the aftermath of the Gallows. Michael stood a short distance away, his posture tense as he scanned the horizon, his hand never straying far from the hilt of his sword. Valentina and Linnea sat nearby, their quiet conversation punctuated by occasional glances toward Ariana, concern etched into their features. Lamberto leaned against the mast, his eyes closed, though his hand rested firmly on his bow, ready for anything. And the remaining mages that made it out with them were huddled near the stern.

    Further down the deck, Hawke stood at the bow, her silhouette sharp against the faint light of dawn. She stared out at the horizon, her shoulders hunched as though carrying the weight of the entire city. Varric sat cross-legged near the mast, Bianca resting across his lap, his fingers absently tracing the carvings on the crossbow’s stock. Riley paced near the stairs leading below deck, her brow furrowed, her arms crossed tightly over her chest.

    The silence stretched until Hawke finally spoke, her voice quiet but heavy. “I should have seen it coming,” she said, her words barely audible above the creak of the ship. “I should have known Anders was capable of… all this.”

    Varric let out a bitter laugh, shaking his head. “You’re not the only one with regrets, Hawke. I should’ve stopped Bartrand before he ever got near that idol. Should’ve known nothing good would come of it.” His tone was sharp, uncharacteristically self-critical.

    Ariana exhaled slowly, her hand drifting absently to her side, where her blood still stained the bandages despite Merrill’s best efforts. Her fingers brushed over her glove, catching on the ring beneath it. She hesitated, then pressed her hand firmly against her lap, as though the simple touch would ground her.

    “And I…” she began, her voice cracking slightly. “I should have realized sooner that operating in the shadows wasn’t enough. That it would never be enough.” Her gaze fell to the deck, her expression a mix of exhaustion and sorrow. “We all played a part in this.”

    The words hung in the air like a shared confession, the weight of them pressing down on everyone.

    From across the deck, Merrill’s soft voice broke through the tension. “What happened with Knight-Captain Cullen?” she asked, her head tilted in innocent curiosity.

    The question landed like a stone in the stillness.

    “Merrill!” The collective groan from Hawke, Varric, Isabela, and Aveline was near deafening, each name shouted in unison with exasperation. Varric even threw his hands in the air for dramatic effect.

    Ariana raised a hand weakly, silencing them with a faint, tired smile. “It’s alright,” she said, her voice gentle, though it carried a weight that quieted the group. Her gaze softened, the vulnerability she rarely showed surfacing in the cool morning light. “Cullen and I… we ended up on opposite sides of this war. I suppose it was always going to come to this.”

    Her fingers brushed over her glove, lingering on the ring beneath as though seeking strength. “We both made choices,” she added quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.

    “I’m sorry, pup,” Varric said softly, his usual wit absent, replaced by a rare, solemn sincerity.

    Merrill, still frowning, tilted her head further. “Did you love him?” she asked, her tone innocent but unflinching in its directness.

    “Merrill!” The exasperated shout from the group was even louder this time, Isabela adding, “You can’t just ask someone that!”

    But Ariana surprised them all with a soft, genuine laugh. It was a rare sound, light but tinged with bittersweetness. “I did,” she admitted, her voice quieter now. “I do. But sometimes… love isn’t enough.”

    Her gaze drifted to the horizon, her fingers brushing absently over her glove where the ring rested beneath. That love—the very thing that had once brought her solace—now felt like both a tether and a blade. It was a constant ache, grounding her even as it carved deeper wounds. She had thought it would shatter her resolve, but instead, it steeled her.

    I’ll always love you, she thought, her chest tightening as the confession echoed in her mind. And because I love you, I’ll fight for what’s right. For both of us, even if you never understand.

    Ariana clenched her fist, her lips pressing into a thin line as she forced herself to meet Hawke’s gaze. “But love… it doesn’t change what needs to be done.”

    “Oh, darling,” Isabela drawled from where she leaned against the mast, a dagger twirling between her fingers. “That’s why falling in love is dangerous. I’ve always said it—stick to one-night stands.”

    Aveline snorted, her arms crossed as she gave Isabela a sidelong glance. “Have you even been in love, Isabela?”

    “Of course not,” Isabela replied with a wicked grin. “I just said it’s dangerous.”

    The exchange drew faint chuckles from the others, a small reprieve from the weight of the moment. But Ariana’s smile faded quickly as she looked toward Hawke, who had joined them near the railing.

    “We should have done more,” Hawke said, her voice raw with guilt. She glanced at Varric, then Ariana. “All of us. Maybe we could’ve stopped this before it got this far.”

    Ariana shook her head, though the regret in her own expression mirrored Hawke’s. “Maybe,” she said softly. “But the only way out is forward now.”

    Riley approached then, her boots clicking softly against the wood. She stopped a few steps from Ariana, her expression sharp but tinged with concern. “Your orders, Wolf?”

    Ariana straightened slightly, though her body protested the motion. She met Riley’s gaze, her voice steady despite the exhaustion that gripped her. “Let’s go home.”

    The words carried a weight of their own, a promise and a plea all at once. Riley nodded, her resolve firm as she turned to relay the orders to the rest of the Rangers.

    As the ship continued its journey, the group settled into a heavy silence once more. The horizon stretched out before them, the promise of Ferelden ahead and the echoes of Kirkwall’s chaos behind. Ariana’s hand brushed against the engagement ring one last time before she clenched her fist, letting it fall to her side. There was no room for doubt now. The fight wasn’t over—only the battlefield had changed.

    ~~~

    The trip back to Redcliffe took longer than expected. Injuries, exhaustion, and the heavy weight of their collective grief slowed their pace. Yet, thanks to Ariana’s reputation and the goodwill of those who respected the Rangers, they were provided with horses and carts along the way, easing their burden.

    Isabel and Emma had arrived ahead of the group, and when Isabel saw them approaching the manor gates, her heart sank. The sight of Ariana—pale and worn, her steps uneven—and the others, hollow-eyed and quiet, spoke of the battles they had endured.

    Without hesitation, Isabel ran to meet Ariana, wrapping her arms tightly around her the moment she dismounted. The warmth of the embrace was like a barrier breaking, and for the first time since leaving Kirkwall, Ariana allowed herself to lean into someone. Her head rested lightly on Isabel’s shoulder, the familiar scent of leather and lavender grounding her in a way words never could.

    “You’re home now,” Isabel whispered, her voice soft but firm, as though saying it aloud could make it true. “You’re safe.”

    Ariana closed her eyes briefly, drawing in a steadying breath. The words were a comfort, even as the weight of everything still pressed heavily on her. She hadn’t realized how much she needed to hear them until now.

    Emma appeared moments later, her face a mixture of relief and worry. She darted forward, wrapping her small arms around Ariana’s leg, her grip surprisingly strong for a child.

    “Are we going home soon?” Emma asked softly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. To her, Kirkwall had been home—the bustling streets, the familiar faces. This manor was new, unfamiliar, and despite its warmth, it didn’t hold the same comfort for her.

    Ariana crouched down, her muscles protesting as she pulled Emma into her arms. “This is home now,” she murmured, her voice gentle. “But I promise, we’ll make it feel like home together.”

    Emma clung to her, her small hands fisting the fabric of Ariana’s cloak. “You’re not leaving again, are you?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The question struck deep, and Ariana hesitated, her throat tightening. “Not if I can help it,” she replied softly, brushing a hand over Emma’s hair. The weight of the promise settled heavily on her shoulders, but she meant every word.

    Michael stood just behind Ariana, his protective stance unmistakable. He watched the reunion silently, his sharp gaze flickering between his sister and Isabel. After a moment, he stepped forward, his voice calm but firm. “She needs rest, Isabel. She’s been pushing herself too hard.”

    “I’m not the only one,” Ariana said with a faint smirk, though her voice was hoarse with exhaustion. She placed a hand on Michael’s arm, squeezing it gently. “You’ve been with me every step of the way.”

    As Hawke and her companions stepped into the manor, the warmth of the hearth greeted them, but it seemed almost alien against the weight they carried. Varric trailed just behind Hawke, his crossbow slung over his shoulder. His usual swagger was subdued, though his dry humor hadn’t entirely abandoned him.

    “Feels strange being somewhere that isn’t falling apart,” Varric muttered, his voice low but enough to earn a faint chuckle from Isabela.

    Hawke gave a quiet nod to Isabel as she passed, her gratitude unspoken but clear. Her steps were heavy, her eyes distant, yet her resolve remained unbroken. Behind her, Fenris carried an unconscious Merrill, his protective grip firm as he followed without a word. Aveline brought up the rear, her armor battered but her expression resolute, her sharp eyes scanning the room as though expecting another fight to break out.

    They all moved with the same shared exhaustion, the weight of Kirkwall etched into their very beings. Heroes, yes, but broken ones—stripped bare by the choices they’d made and the lives they couldn’t save.

    “Come,” Isabel said, her voice soft but insistent as she gestured for the group to follow her. “You all need a good meal and some rest. No arguments.”

    She led them into the dining room, promising to prepare something hearty. Isabel had seen these people—heroes of Kirkwall—face insurmountable odds and emerge victorious. But now, they looked like people in desperate need of care, even if only for a little while.

    As the night wore on, Ariana found herself sitting by the hearth in the main hall, Emma curled up against her side. Michael stood nearby, his arms crossed as he leaned against the wall, his protective gaze never straying far from his sister. Valentina and Linnea joined them, their presence quiet but grounding, their loyalty evident in every glance.

    Riley entered the hall, her boots clicking softly against the stone floor. She stopped a few steps from Ariana, her expression sharp yet unreadable. “You did well, Wolf,” she said, her voice low but firm. “Kirkwall was chaos, but we saved who we could.”

    Ariana’s gaze flickered to Riley, her fingers brushing unconsciously against the ring beneath her glove. The compliment felt heavy, almost undeserved, and she struggled to hold Riley’s gaze. “It doesn’t feel like enough,” she admitted quietly, the weight of the past days pressing down on her shoulders.

    Riley’s expression softened, a flicker of understanding in her green eyes. “It’s never enough,” she said, her voice steady but without judgment. She stepped closer, her tone quiet yet resolute. “But you made the call, and we followed. That’s what matters. We’re still standing because of you.”

    Ariana’s throat tightened at the words, but she forced a faint nod. Her fingers lingered over the ring, the small touch grounding her, even as doubt whispered relentlessly in her mind.

    The warmth of the hearth filled the hall, a stark contrast to the chill that seemed to linger in Ariana’s bones. She sat with Emma curled tightly against her side, the little girl’s head resting on her lap, her breaths even and soft. Ariana’s fingers combed absently through Emma’s hair, the simple act grounding her as much as it comforted the child.

    Across the room, Valentina sat near the firelight, sharpening her blade with slow, deliberate strokes. The rasp of steel against stone filled the quiet spaces between conversation, a steady rhythm that seemed to mirror the unspoken thoughts of everyone in the room. Linnea, seated beside her, uncorked a flask and offered it silently to Michael, who accepted without hesitation. He took a long pull, the tension in his shoulders easing slightly as he handed it back.

    Isabela lounged on a nearby bench, her fingers idly twirling a dagger, her usual grin replaced by a contemplative frown. Even her quips had grown quieter since leaving Kirkwall, though she still managed a faint smirk when Varric joined her, muttering about the state of his boots.

    The crackle of the fire was the only sound for a long while, broken only when Emma stirred and mumbled sleepily, “Are we going home soon?”

    Ariana’s breath caught, and she glanced down at Emma, her chest tightening. “We are home, cub,” she murmured softly, pressing a kiss to her hair.

    As the manor settled into a quiet evening, Ariana stood on the balcony overlooking the courtyard. The soft hum of voices and the occasional clink of metal carried on the breeze. She closed her eyes, letting the sounds wash over her, grounding herself in the moment. For now, they were home. And for now, that was enough.

    ~~~

    Weeks passed, the physical wounds from Kirkwall’s fall healing with time, though the deeper scars lingered. Everyone settled into a rhythm of planning their next steps while taking the time to recover. The manor, though temporary, offered a sense of community that none of them had expected but all of them needed.

    The energy of the Rangers breathed life into the manor. Recruits trained in the courtyard, their laughter and camaraderie a sharp contrast to the grim silence of Kirkwall’s final days. The Rangers who had followed Ariana to Kirkwall were greeted with cheers and heartfelt relief. Comrades clasped forearms and exchanged weary smiles, their shared survival strengthening bonds forged in battle.

    Hawke found herself wandering to the courtyard more often than not, her restless energy drawing her toward the clatter of practice swords and sparring drills. She leaned against the wooden fence, watching the recruits spar with a wistful smile. Their awestruck expressions as they realized the Champion of Kirkwall was among them filled her with a bittersweet pride. She answered their eager questions, humoring their hero worship, though each inquiry about Kirkwall made her chest tighten. Champion. The title felt hollow now, weighted by the city she couldn’t save. Fenris stayed close, his quiet presence a steadying force. He spoke little, but his words carried weight, cutting through her self-doubt with blunt clarity. “They don’t need perfection,” he said once, his tone low but firm. “They need to see someone who keeps standing, no matter the fall.” His green eyes lingered on hers for a moment before turning back to the recruits, his silence as grounding as his rare, earnest words.

    Varric, meanwhile, had claimed a permanent seat by the largest campfire. His voice carried across the manor grounds, spinning stories that softened the night’s edges. New recruits and seasoned Rangers alike gathered around, drawn in by his charisma and the escapism his tales offered. Bianca rested across his lap, his fingers occasionally brushing the familiar wood as he recounted adventures both real and exaggerated. Laughter often rippled through the group, the sound warming the cold evenings and reminding them that hope wasn’t entirely lost.

    Aveline and Donnic brought structure to the chaos, running drills in the training yard with their usual no-nonsense efficiency. Aveline’s sharp commands and Donnic’s quiet encouragement forged a balanced dynamic that even the most skeptical Rangers respected. Their steady presence brought a sense of order to the bustling manor, a reminder that discipline could coexist with camaraderie.

    Isabela, unsurprisingly, had no trouble finding her place among the Rangers. She weaved through the groups effortlessly, her sharp wit and flirtatious nature earning laughter and playful groans in equal measure. Her evenings were spent exchanging banter, her easy charm a deliberate effort to lighten the mood. Beneath her teasing smiles, however, was a glimmer of something softer—a silent understanding of the darkness they were all trying to keep at bay.

    Merrill, in her endearing way, moved between groups with innocent curiosity. She asked the recruits questions about their lives and their training, her wide-eyed wonder disarming even the gruffest among them. Her presence brought a sense of lightness, her naïve but sincere inquiries coaxing smiles from battle-hardened Rangers who had forgotten how to laugh.

    Sebastian gravitated toward the library, where he found quiet solace amid the stacks of old tomes and maps. He and Ariana often sat together by the hearth, their conversations ranging from shared histories to the burdens of nobility. They pored over records, tracing their family trees with an air of quiet determination. In those moments, the weight of the world outside the manor faded, replaced by the steady rhythm of pages turning and the soft glow of firelight. They spoke of myths, of the Maker and Andraste, their voices low but filled with an unspoken camaraderie.

    Ariana watched it all with a quiet sense of gratitude, though her heart remained heavy. This was what she had wanted—a place for her people, her friends, to feel safe, even if only temporarily. Yet, the shadows of Kirkwall loomed, a constant reminder of what had been lost and the battles still to come.

    ~~~

    One evening, Ariana sat at the kitchen counter with Isabel and Emma. The quiet hum of the manor surrounded them, but her thoughts were elsewhere. Her fingers absently spun the engagement ring on her finger, the cool metal pressing against her skin like a silent accusation. Memories surfaced with each turn of the ring—the warmth in Cullen’s eyes when he’d slipped it onto her finger, the tentative plans they had whispered late at night. Each memory felt like another weight added to the burden she carried.

    “When is Cullen coming home?” Emma’s bright, hopeful voice cut through Ariana’s thoughts, pulling her back to the present.

    Her breath hitched. The innocence in Emma’s question felt like a blade, twisting in a wound she hadn’t allowed to fully surface. “I’m sorry, Emma,” she said gently, her voice strained. “He won’t be able to see us for a while. He has work to do.”

    “But why?” Emma asked, her young face crumpling in confusion. “I want to see him! He promised me another story!”

    Ariana forced a faint, trembling smile, but Isabel stepped in before she could answer. “That’s enough, Emma,” she said firmly. “Cullen has important duties. Now, run along.”

    Emma pouted but obeyed, her small footsteps fading down the hall. As soon as the door closed behind her, Ariana’s composure cracked. Her hand flew to her mouth, stifling a sob as tears welled in her eyes.

    Isabel placed a steady hand on her shoulder. “I’m sorry, child,” she said softly.

    Ariana shook her head, her voice cracking as she replied, “You don’t have to be sorry. You knew this would happen. You warned me.” She wiped at her face, but the tears kept coming. Her hand moved back to the ring, twisting it again. “Do you know what he said to me during the battle?” Her voice wavered as she recounted his words. “‘You could have told me! Maker, Ariana, I would have fought for you. With you. But you didn’t even give me the chance.’”

    The weight of those words hung between them like an open wound, raw and unhealed. Ariana replayed them constantly, wondering if she had been wrong, if she had destroyed what little hope they had left. Her fingers brushed against the pendant on her leather choker. Its familiar presence offered a fleeting sense of stability.

    Isabel’s grip on her shoulder tightened, grounding her. “You told me what he said,” Isabel began, her voice thoughtful, “but do you know what I hear in those words, Ariana?”

    Ariana glanced up, her eyes wary but curious. “What?” she whispered.

    “I hear a man who’s hurt,” Isabel said, her lips curving into a faint, knowing smile. “Angry, confused, yes—but not because he stopped loving you. It’s because he loves you still. That’s what’s tearing him apart.”

    Her voice dropped lower, heavy with disappointment. “He stood with her, Isabel. He stood by Meredith, carried out her orders until the very end.” Her breath hitched again. “I begged him to take command, to stand against her before it was too late. And he didn’t.”

    The words hung in the air like a bitter confession. She felt her heart breaking all over again, the sting of betrayal blending with the ache of her own guilt. “He said I didn’t give him a chance, but… how could I trust him when he let it come to that?”

    Isabel tightened her grip on Ariana’s shoulder, her expression steady but understanding. “You’re not wrong to feel that way,” she said gently. “Cullen made mistakes. He let duty blind him, just as you let the weight of your secrets keep you from him.”

    Ariana blinked, tears spilling down her cheeks as she looked away. “He knew what Meredith was, what she’d become. And yet…” She trailed off, her hands trembling as they twisted the ring. “How can I forgive that?”

    “Because you know Cullen,” Isabel said softly, her voice filled with quiet conviction. “You’ve seen his heart, Ariana. You know how bound by duty he’s always been. That’s part of who he is. But in the end, he stood against her.”

    Ariana’s fingers stilled on the ring, her lips trembling. “It was too late.”

    “It wasn’t too late for him to show where he truly stood,” Isabel countered. “He’s not perfect, child, but neither are you. He made his choice in the end, just as you made yours. And if you can’t forgive him yet, then give yourself time. Let yourself grieve what you’ve both lost.”

    Ariana closed her eyes, her tears flowing freely now. Isabel’s words were steady, unwavering, but they weren’t easy to hear. “Do you think he regrets it?” she whispered.

    “Without a doubt,” Isabel said firmly. “And not just because of Meredith. He regrets standing against you. You saw it in his eyes, didn’t you? That’s why it hurts so much—for both of you.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened as she recalled those final moments, the way Cullen had looked at her. Hurt. Conflicted. Yet something else had flickered there—love, unyielding despite everything.

    “Do you really think this isn’t the end?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Isabel’s gaze softened, her hand warm and reassuring on Ariana’s. “If there’s one thing I know about Cullen, it’s that he’ll carry this with him, just like you are now. But I also know he’ll fight for what he loves—once he’s ready. And I think, deep down, you know that too.”

    Ariana closed her eyes, a tear sliding down her cheek as she let Isabel’s words sink in. Slowly, she slid the ring off her finger, holding it in her palm like something fragile. Her other hand reached for her choker, the leather cord warm against her skin. She threaded the ring carefully onto it, letting it rest beside the Visus pendant.

    She clasped the choker back around her neck, the ring now a part of her armor. A reminder of what she carried—her guilt, her hope, and the love she wasn’t ready to give up. When she finally looked up at Isabel, there was a flicker of something in her eyes—not quite hope, but not despair either.

    “It’s not over,” she murmured, her voice filled with quiet resolve.

    Isabel nodded, her smile faint but certain. “No, it’s not. But give it time, child. Time to heal.”

    Ariana glanced toward the door where Emma had disappeared, her heart heavy but steadied by Isabel’s words. She didn’t have all the answers yet, but she wasn’t ready to give up—not on herself, and not on Cullen.

    ~~~

    Over the course of the following weeks and months, one by one, Hawke’s companions departed the manor, each setting out toward the unknown. The farewells were quiet, marked by shared understanding rather than ceremony. The manor, once bustling with camaraderie and life, began to grow still.

    Aveline and Donnic were the first to leave. Their departure was practical, as it always was with Aveline. She had been restless since arriving at the manor, the steady routine of the Rangers not quite enough to temper her sense of duty.

    “We’ll be staying in Ferelden,” Aveline said, addressing Hawke with her usual steadiness. “Denerim needs good people, and Donnic and I can do more there. You know where to find me if you need someone to knock sense into those fools in the palace.”

    Hawke smiled faintly, her respect for Aveline evident. “We’ll miss you,” she said. “But they’ll be lucky to have you.”

    Aveline turned briefly to Ariana. “You’ve built something impressive here,” she said, her tone carrying a rare note of admiration.

    Ariana nodded. “Thanks. And knowing the King, you’ll probably see Rangers in Denerim more often than not. We still do plenty of work for him.”

    Donnic smiled at that, giving a polite nod. “Then I suppose we won’t be strangers.”

    They exchanged farewells, and with that, Aveline and Donnic left, their figures disappearing into the horizon as the first light of dawn broke over the hills.

    Isabela left a week later, her goodbyes as casual as her demeanor. She had spent her time at the manor flirting with the Rangers and filling the halls with laughter, but even she had her limits for staying in one place.

    “You know me,” she said with a grin, her hands resting on her hips as she faced Ariana and Hawke. “I don’t do well with roots. The sea is calling.” Then, with a playful gleam in her eye, she leaned in closer to Ariana. “But you know, Wolf, I think you could use a little more adventure in your life. One-night-stands, danger, treasure hunts. We’d make a great team.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at her lips. “Tempting,” she replied dryly, “but I think I’ll have to pass for now. Someone has to keep the rest of these Rangers in line.”

    Isabela laughed, throwing an arm around Ariana’s shoulders in an unexpected show of affection. “Your loss, darling. But if you change your mind, you know where to find me.”

    Merrill was next. Her farewell was bittersweet, her innocent optimism shining even in the wake of so much loss. She lingered at the gates, her gaze darting between Ariana and Hawke.

    “I’m going back to the Dalish,” she said quietly. “I’ve been away too long. They need me.” She hesitated, her wide eyes searching Ariana’s. “But… if you ever need me, I’ll come back. I promise.”

    Ariana smiled softly, resting a hand on Merrill’s shoulder. “Take care of yourself, Merrill. And don’t let anyone tell you you’re not enough. You’ve done more than you know.”

    Merrill’s face lit up, and she threw her arms around Ariana in a tight hug. “Thank you, Ariana. For everything.”

    Bethany, ever the steady presence, stayed longer than most, helping where she could around the manor. But eventually, her sense of duty pulled her elsewhere.

    “I think it’s time I returned to the Grey Wardens,” she told Hawke one evening. “There’s still so much to be done, and they’ll need every hand they can get.”

    Hawke’s expression softened as she reached out to clasp her sister’s hand. “Bethany, are you sure?”

    Bethany nodded firmly, though her smile was warm. “I’m sure. This isn’t goodbye, though. You’ll always have me”

    The sisters embraced, their bond unshaken even in the face of another farewell. Ariana stood nearby, watching with quiet respect as Bethany departed, her figure disappearing into the twilight.

    Sebastian was the last to leave before Hawke and Fenris. He approached Ariana in the courtyard one evening, his expression solemn yet kind.

    “I’ll be returning to Starkhaven,” he said. “My people need me now more than ever.”

    Ariana tilted her head, studying him. “I’m glad they’ll have you. You’ll make a fine ruler.”

    Sebastian smiled faintly, his usual air of piety tempered by something warmer. “And if you ever find yourself in need of anything, don’t hesitate to ask. We’re family, after all.”

    Ariana smirked, crossing her arms. “So it would seem. Maybe I’ll make it back to Starkhaven sometime soon, we’ll finish tracking down all these branches of the family tree.”

    Sebastian laughed, his rare sense of humor shining through. “I’ll be waiting. But rest assured, Ariana—family means you can always count on me.”

    With a bow and a final farewell, Sebastian departed, his steps purposeful as he walked toward a future that only he could shape.

    Finally, it was just Hawke and Fenris who remained. Fenris, ever the stoic, offered no words as they prepared to leave. Instead, he gave Ariana a nod—brief, but full of unspoken respect and understanding. It was a gesture that spoke louder than anything he could have said.

    “We’ll send word when we know where we’re going,” she promised, her tone warm but tinged with uncertainty. “And… if you need us, we’ll be there for you.”

    Ariana clasped Hawke’s hand briefly, her grip firm despite the exhaustion that still weighed on her. “And if you need us, you know you’re always welcome here.”

    As Hawke lingered at the gates, her hand brushed against Fenris’s arm. Ariana caught the small gesture, and it struck her how much had changed between them. Fenris, who once couldn’t bring himself to trust mages, had stood by Hawke’s side in the Gallows, defying everything he once believed. Ariana’s gaze lingered on their intertwined shadows, her chest tightening.

    “Take care, Ari,” Hawke said, her tone firm yet warm. “And keep him out of trouble,” she added with a nod toward Varric.

    Ariana’s smile was faint but genuine. “Impossible,” she replied, though her voice was quieter than usual. She glanced at Fenris, the silent strength in his presence undeniable. He fought for her, she thought, a flicker of bittersweet realization passing through her.

    Hawke’s grip on Fenris’s arm tightened as they turned to leave, and Ariana couldn’t help but wonder if Cullen could ever make that same choice—if he could overcome the weight of his oaths and fears to stand with her, as Fenris had with Hawke. Ariana watched them disappear down the path, side by side, until they were nothing more than shadows on the horizon.

    Ariana lingered at the gates long after Hawke and Fenris had vanished into the distance. The ache in her chest was a familiar one, the same she’d felt each time another of Hawke’s companions had left. Relief that they were alive warred with the sharp sting of their absence, a reminder of how fragile their unity had been amidst the chaos of Kirkwall.

    She wrapped her cloak tighter around herself as the cool evening wind swept across the manor grounds. She had fought to keep them all alive, to give them a chance at something beyond the horrors of the Gallows. But survival had come at a cost—fragmented connections, unspoken regrets, and lingering scars.

    Watching Hawke and Fenris together stirred something deeper, a quiet longing. Fenris had stood beside Hawke, even when her choices challenged everything he believed. It was a bond forged in fire and tempered by trust—a trust Cullen had withheld when it mattered most. She swallowed hard, the weight of her own choices pressing against her like the cold iron of her daggers.

    “Think they’ll find peace out there?” she murmured, more to herself than to Varric.

    He didn’t answer right away, his gaze distant as he followed the line of the horizon. “They’ll find what they’re looking for,” he said at last, his voice calm but thoughtful. “And so will you, pup. Maybe not today, but someday.”

    Ariana nodded, though her heart still felt heavy. She turned back toward the manor, her steps slow but resolute. For now, she would carry the weight of their shared journey, even as the threads of their fates unraveled. Because Varric was right—their story wasn’t over. It was simply moving to the next chapter.

  • Chapter 49 – The End of a Life

    12 Cloudreach 9:37

    Ariana’s parents had returned to Ostwick a few weeks earlier, but not before Elara made a promise to return by summer. She had suggested a trip to Orlais to find Ariana’s wedding dress or a seamstress capable of crafting the perfect one. To her surprise, Ariana felt a small thrill of excitement at the idea, something she hadn’t expected given how complicated her relationship with her mother had always been.

    Yet, tonight her mind was far from dresses and wedding plans. She found herself caught up in a rather peculiar proposition.

    “So, what do you say, pup?” Varric asked, his grin as mischievous as ever. “You’re not afraid of ghosts, are you?”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. “Ghosts, Varric? Really? I expected better from you.”

    “It’s not just a ghost story,” he replied, chuckling. “It’s Bartrand’s old estate. You know, the one not too far from your place.”

    “You’re telling me I live down the street from a haunted house?” Ariana asked, her tone teetering between disbelief and amusement.

    “Apparently, we both do,” Hawke chimed in, smirking.

    Ariana’s lips twitched into a grin. “Fine. I’ll go with you. If for no other reason than to prove this isn’t some elaborate prank.”

    “That’s the spirit, pup,” Varric quipped, already leading the way. “Let’s see what’s rattling around Bartrand’s old house.”

    As they approached the estate, the air seemed heavier, oppressive. Shadows danced unnaturally across the exterior, and the silence of the surrounding area was deafening. The grand halls, once lavish and filled with life, were now cold and lifeless. Dust clung to every surface, and the faint scent of decay lingered in the air. A soft creak of wood accompanied their first steps inside, the sound swallowed almost instantly by the dense silence.

    “Do you hear that music?” Varric asked suddenly, his expression shifting as his head tilted slightly, as though straining to listen.

    Ariana frowned, glancing at him. “I don’t hear anything. What kind of music?”

    “It’s faint… like a melody. Old, haunting.” Varric’s voice seemed to soften, lost to whatever he was hearing.

    Hawke raised an eyebrow, her smirk fading slightly. “You sure you’re not just spooked, Varric? This place might be dredging up old memories.”

    “Spooked? Please. I’ve faced worse,” Varric retorted, though his voice lacked its usual bravado.

    Ariana couldn’t shake the unease settling in her bones. She didn’t believe in haunted houses—at least, she didn’t think she did. But there was something about this place, an energy that felt alive, sentient, and far from welcoming.

    They pressed on, the oppressive silence broken only by their cautious footsteps. Shadows seemed to shift and twist in the corners of her vision, and more than once, Ariana caught herself glancing over her shoulder. A faint whisper of wind brushed past her ear, though no windows were open, sending a chill down her spine.

    The unease turned to alarm as a vase suddenly floated off a nearby table, hovering in the air before shattering on the ground. Ariana exchanged a wide-eyed glance with Hawke.

    “That’s… unsettling,” Ariana muttered, her voice tinged with forced calm.

    “It’s only starting,” Varric said grimly, his hand instinctively resting on Bianca’s stock.

    In the library, the surreal nature of the estate deepened. Books floated from their shelves, pages fluttering like wings before returning to their places as if nothing had happened. Ariana reached out to touch one, only for it to snap back to the shelf just before her fingers made contact.

    “Well, that’s not normal,” Hawke remarked, her tone dry but her posture tense.

    “Not normal doesn’t even begin to cover it,” Ariana muttered, her unease growing with every passing moment.

    As they moved into the hallway beyond the library, two ghostly figures darted across their path, their forms humanoid but indistinct. The air grew colder, and Ariana felt a shiver run down her spine.

    “Were those… ghosts?” she asked, her voice faltering.

    “Oh no,” Varric said, his tone grim. “I think I know what’s happening.”

    “What’s happening?” Ariana pressed, her eyes narrowing.

    “The idol,” Varric replied. “It has to still be in the house.”

    “What idol?” Ariana asked, looking between Hawke and Varric.

    Hawke sighed, her expression darkening. “The red lyrium idol from the Deep Roads expedition. Bartrand kept a piece of it. We thought it was gone, but…”

    “But clearly it’s not,” Varric finished, his voice bitter.

    “And you think it’s causing all this?” Ariana asked.

    “It’s not a coincidence,” Varric said grimly. “That thing is pure poison.”

    “Then we find it,” Hawke declared, her tone resolute. “And we end this.”

    The main hall was worse than before. More vases floated ominously, their movements deliberate, as though guided by unseen hands. The air felt suffocating, heavy with something unseen and malevolent. Ariana’s breath quickened as the tension grew, her hand tightening instinctively on the hilt of her blade.

    As they neared the stairs, a low, guttural growl reverberated through the air, deep and menacing, sending chills down Ariana’s spine.

    “Is that what you’ve been hearing, Varric?” Ariana asked, her voice sharp with nerves.

    “No,” Varric replied, his tone unusually clipped, his brow furrowed in unease.

    “Oh, good then,” she muttered dryly, though her attempt at humor fell flat in the oppressive atmosphere.

    At the top of the stairs, the scene grew stranger. The dimly lit room ahead was filled with an eerie, pale glow, casting long shadows that flickered unnaturally. A woman stood in the center of the room, her wide eyes darting toward them as they entered. Fear was etched deeply into her face.

    “Are you… real?” she asked, her voice trembling as she took a hesitant step back. “You need to leave. Before he comes back.”

    “Who’s ‘he’?” Ariana asked cautiously, stepping closer but keeping her blade ready.

    The woman’s gaze darted toward the shadows, as if expecting something to materialize at any moment. “You don’t understand,” she whispered, her voice shaking. “He’s always here. Watching. Waiting.”

    Varric stepped forward, his usually relaxed demeanor gone. His hand rested on Bianca, and his eyes bore into the woman with a mix of suspicion and urgency. “Where’s the idol?” he demanded, his voice sharp, almost harsh.

    The woman flinched, her hands trembling as she shook her head. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” she stammered. “There’s no idol—”

    “Don’t lie to me!” Varric’s voice rose, echoing off the walls. “You know exactly what I’m talking about. The red lyrium idol. Where is it?”

    The woman’s fear deepened, her eyes darting to the door as though contemplating escape. “Please,” she pleaded, her voice cracking. “I don’t know anything about—”

    “You’re lying,” Varric snapped, stepping closer. His grip on Bianca tightened, and his usual charm was nowhere to be found. “People don’t just stay in a place like this for no reason. What are you hiding?”

    “Varric,” Ariana interrupted, her voice firm as she moved between him and the woman. “That’s enough. She’s terrified.”

    “She knows something, pup,” Varric retorted, his voice sharp. “And I need answers.”

    “Not like this,” Ariana said, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    Varric opened his mouth to respond, but before he could, the floor beneath them trembled violently. The walls groaned, and a rush of cold air swept through the room, extinguishing the faint light. The woman let out a panicked cry and bolted past them, disappearing into the shadows of the hall.

    Moments later, the sound of her scream tore through the air, sharp and gut-wrenching.

    Ariana’s heart raced as they rushed to the source of the scream, descending the stairs with weapons drawn. At the bottom, they found her lifeless body sprawled across the floor, her limbs twisted at unnatural angles. Standing over her was a massive, spectral figure—a jagged, hulking form with glowing eyes that burned with malice.

    “Is that a… ghost golem?” Ariana asked, her voice disbelieving and tinged with dread. She drew her blades, her grip tightening. “I think I’ve made a terrible life choice today.”

    The creature let out a deafening roar, the sound reverberating through the halls. It charged, its massive arm swinging toward them with crushing force. Ariana darted to the side, narrowly avoiding the blow as it shattered the stone banister. Hawke leapt into action, her movements swift and precise as she landed a well-placed strike with her daggers, drawing the creature’s attention.

    “Aim for the core!” Hawke shouted, pointing to the faintly glowing center of the golem’s chest. “It’s holding the thing together!”

    Ariana moved quickly, circling around the creature while Varric fired a flurry of bolts from Bianca, each shot glowing faintly as it struck the spectral figure. The golem roared again, its form flickering as Ariana slashed at its core. The blow seemed to destabilize it, and with one final coordinated effort, she drove her blade deep into the center as Hawke struck from behind, and Varric’s bolt pierced the core. The golem let out a final, guttural scream before disintegrating into a haze of spectral light.

    As the dust settled, Varric’s gaze was drawn to a faint glimmer in the debris. His expression darkened as he knelt, his hand hovering over a jagged shard of glowing red lyrium.

    “It’s still here,” he murmured, almost to himself. “All this… because of this cursed thing.”

    “Varric,” Hawke said sharply, her voice cutting through the tension. “Put it down.”

    “I can’t,” Varric replied, his voice strained. “You don’t understand. This… it’s what’s left of Bartrand, of everything he destroyed.” His grip on the shard tightened, his knuckles white.

    “Varric,” Ariana said gently, stepping closer. “You don’t need to carry this. Let it go. This thing ruined Bartrand and almost ruined you. Don’t let it finish the job.”

    “It’s not that simple,” Varric said, his voice breaking. “It’s all that’s left of him.”

    Hawke placed a hand on his shoulder, her tone softening. “And it’s not your burden to bear. Let me take it. I’ll keep it safe. You’ve done enough, Varric. It’s time to let it go.”

    For a long moment, Varric didn’t move. Then, with a heavy sigh, he handed the shard to Hawke, his shoulders slumping as though a great weight had been lifted.

    “Fine,” he said quietly. “But if it starts whispering sweet nothings to you, Hawke, I’m taking it back.”

    Ariana let out a small laugh, the tension finally easing. “You did the right thing, Varric,” she said, giving him a reassuring nod.

    “Let’s get out of here before this place decides to collapse on us,” Hawke said, tucking the shard safely away.

    As they stepped out into the cool night air, the oppressive energy of the house seemed to release its hold. But the memory of what had transpired—and the dangers of the idol—lingered with them as they walked back into the quiet streets of Hightown.

    ~~~

    The oppressive weight of the night clung to Ariana as she stepped into her house, the door creaking closed behind her. The events at Bartrand’s estate had left a shadow over her thoughts, but that shadow deepened as she saw Cullen standing in the hall, the dim light catching on his polished armor. His expression was etched with worry, the kind that sent a pang through her chest.

    “Where have you been?” His voice was sharp, laced with tension, his hazel eyes scanning her as though confirming she was unharmed.

    Ariana blinked, her guard immediately rising. “Just down the street at a haunted house,” she replied, her sarcasm biting. “You know, because that’s normal.”

    Cullen stepped closer, his brows knitting together. “This isn’t the time for jokes, Ariana. It’s not safe out there.” His voice dropped, heavy with urgency. “You need to stay inside tonight. Please.”

    She frowned, the edge in his tone unsettling. “What’s going on? Wait, why are you fully armed?”

    He hesitated, his gaze dropping to the floor before meeting hers again. “Something’s brewing between Orsino and Meredith. The tension’s been building for weeks, but tonight… something feels different. Wrong.”

    Her stomach tightened, the foreboding in his words settling like a weight in her chest. “Orsino sent for Hawke and Varric tonight,” she said slowly, her voice edged with worry. “They’re with him now.”

    Cullen’s face darkened, his jaw tightening. “This won’t end well then.”

    “What won’t end well?” she demanded, stepping closer. “Cullen, you’re not telling me anything.”

    He sighed heavily, the lines on his face deepening. “Meredith has ordered the tower searched, top to bottom. Every mage, every room—she won’t stop until she’s rooted out all blood mages.”

    Ariana’s breath caught, her hands curling into fists at her sides. “You know what that means,” she said, her voice trembling with anger. “She’ll accuse anyone who looks at her the wrong way. Innocent mages will die, Cullen. You cannot let this happen.”

    “And what do you expect me to do?” he snapped, his frustration finally surfacing. “Defy her? Risk throwing the entire Order into chaos? The Templars need leadership, Ariana, and right now—”

    “They need you!” she cut in, her voice rising. She grabbed his arm, forcing him to face her. “You know she’s gone too far. You’re the Knight-Captain, Cullen. You can take command. You can stop this before it’s too late.”

    For a moment, he looked at her, his resolve wavering. The storm in his eyes reflected the weight of her words, the battle raging within him. “And then what?” he asked quietly, his voice laced with pain. “Meredith is the Knight-Commander. My duty is to her.”

    Ariana’s grip tightened, her voice trembling. “Your duty is to protect people, Cullen. To do what’s right. You know this isn’t right.”

    He stepped back, breaking her hold. His face was a mask of conflict, his voice hollow. “It’s not that simple, Ariana.”

    “It is to me,” she whispered, her heart aching as the distance between them grew. “Please, Cullen. Help me stop this. Help me save them.”

    “Ari…” His voice broke, and for a fleeting moment, she thought he might relent. But then he shook his head, his expression hardening. “I’m sorry.”

    She reached for him again, her hands trembling as they rested against his chest. “We’re supposed to be in this together,” she said, her voice cracking under the weight of her plea. “Stand with me, please. The Templars will follow you.”

    Cullen’s gaze dropped to her hands, his jaw tightening. For a moment, she thought she saw a flicker of something—hope, perhaps, or the faintest shadow of belief in her words. But then he shook his head again, stepping back just enough for her hands to fall away.

    “I’m not sure that’s true,” he said quietly, his voice heavy with conflict. “Even if I wanted to, relieving Meredith of command would fracture the Order here in Kirkwall. It could tear us apart.”

    “You’ve seen what she’s done,” Ariana argued, her desperation clear. “You know where this path leads, Cullen. If you don’t act now, it won’t just be the mages who suffer—it will be everyone.”

    His face was a storm of emotions—guilt, frustration, and a deep, aching sorrow. “And what happens when the Templars start questioning everything?” he asked, his tone sharp but not unkind. “When they see their leaders divided, when they lose faith in the Order entirely? That chaos would destroy us.”

    Ariana clenched her fists, her chest tightening with every word. “And standing by while Meredith tears this city apart won’t?”

    “I don’t have the power you think I do, Ariana,” he said, his voice breaking slightly. “I can’t risk what little unity we have left.”

    Her heart ached at the resignation in his voice, at the weight he carried alone. “You’re stronger than you think, Cullen,” she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion. “But if you won’t stand with me now, then who will?”

    His silence was deafening, his eyes filled with a pain that mirrored her own. Finally, he turned toward the door, his shoulders heavy with the weight of his decision.

    “I’m sorry,” he murmured, barely audible as he opened the door. “Stay safe, Ari. Please.”

    And with that, he was gone, leaving Ariana standing alone in the suffocating silence.

    The silence that followed was deafening, her outstretched hand trembling as she let it fall to her side. Her heart pounded, her mind racing. She wanted to scream, to break something, to tear down the walls she’d built between her identities. For the first time, she had been on the verge of telling Cullen everything—who she really was, what she truly stood for—but she couldn’t.

    She let out a shuddering breath, the weight of her choices pressing down on her. Time had run out. Meredith’s madness would force her hand, and when it did, the White Wolf would no longer be a shadow in the dark. She would have to face the consequences of her double life, and Maker help her, she wasn’t sure if Cullen would still stand beside her when the truth came to light.

    With a trembling resolve, Ariana turned toward the stairs, her mind already calculating her next move. If the storm was coming, she would be ready for it—even if it cost her everything.

    ~~~

    Isabel stood at the base of the stairs, her face pale, her eyes locked on Ariana with a mixture of disbelief and fear.

    “This… can’t be happening,” Isabel whispered, her voice trembling as if saying the words aloud might summon more devastation.

    Ariana’s chest tightened, but her expression hardened into one of resolve. “Get changed,” she ordered, her voice steady despite the storm inside her. “Travel clothes. Pack light, bring Emma, and anything you absolutely need. You’re leaving the city tonight.”

    Isabel’s lips parted as if to protest, but the unyielding determination in Ariana’s eyes silenced her. This wasn’t a request—it was a command. Ariana would not risk them staying, not with chaos ripping through Kirkwall like wildfire. Isabel gave a single, tight nod before hurrying away.

    Ariana’s legs carried her up the stairs, each step heavier than the last. She had been here before, packing for flight, leaving behind pieces of herself to protect what little she could. In her room, she knelt by the bed and pulled out the chest, the latch clicking open to reveal her past. Her hands brushed over the familiar fabric of the White Wolf’s cloak. Each movement felt heavier, the weight of her decision settling like stone in her chest. She had fought for years to keep her lives separate, but now, the fragile threads holding them together were snapping.

    She donned her gear with practiced efficiency—leather bracers, reinforced boots, twin daggers strapped to her thighs. The weight of the cloak on her shoulders felt like stepping back into an old self she had tried to leave behind. The White Wolf wasn’t just a mask; it was who she truly was, even if she had tried to build something different with Cullen. But could the two lives ever truly coexist?

    As her fingers hovered over her gloves, her gaze fell to the ring on her finger, its faint blue crystal catching the dim light. Her breath hitched. This ring was a symbol of everything she wanted—a life with Cullen, a family, love, and stability. But it was a life built on lies, on half-truths and secrets.

    Her hand trembled as she slid on her gloves, covering the ring. She felt as though she were sealing away a part of herself. The Wolf demanded action, demanded she protect those who couldn’t protect themselves. But the woman who loved Cullen, who dreamed of something beyond the shadows—she was still there, buried under layers of duty and necessity. She had told herself she would choose Cullen if it ever came to it. But she realized now that she had lied to herself. This was the moment, she could choose him here and now. All she needed to do was stay home. But she would never make that choice.

    The final strap clicked into place. Just as she straightened, the world seemed to heave beneath her feet. An earsplitting explosion tore through the air, the sound reverberating through her bones. She staggered, clutching the bedpost for balance as the house shook violently around her.

    When the tremors subsided, her ears rang with a high-pitched whine, but the sickening reality of what had just happened drove her forward. She bolted toward the balcony, her heart pounding.

    As she stepped outside, her breath caught in her throat. The Chantry was gone. In its place, a towering column of red light split the night sky, casting an eerie glow over Kirkwall. Flames roared hungrily, devouring the remnants of the holy building, while smoke billowed upward like a vengeful specter. The distant screams of terrified citizens reached her ears, a symphony of chaos that filled the city.

    Ariana’s knuckles whitened as she gripped the railing, her voice trembling as she whispered, “Andraste guide us…”

    This was it. The moment she had dreaded but somehow known would come. There was no more hiding, no more pretending. Whatever fragile peace she had tried to create was shattered, the life she had built with Cullen teetering on the edge of ruin.

    She turned sharply, her resolve hardening. There was no time to waste. She raced downstairs to find Isabel already in the main hall, clutching Emma tightly with a pack slung over her shoulder. The fear in Isabel’s eyes mirrored Ariana’s own, but her movements were steady, her grip on Emma firm.

    “We need to leave now,” Ariana said, her voice sharp and commanding. “The city won’t hold.” She turned to the household staff, her gaze sweeping over them. “If you want to leave, come with us. If you stay, barricade the doors. Fortify the house. It will hold if you’re careful.”

    Some nodded and began packing hastily, while others moved to fortify the estate, their faces grim but resolute.

    Ariana stepped closer to Isabel, placing a steadying hand on her shoulder. “You stay right behind me,” she said, her voice soft but firm. “Close and to my left, always. Do you understand?”

    Isabel nodded, her grip tightening on Emma as the little girl buried her face in her mother’s neck. Despite the chaos, Isabel’s calm gave Ariana a sliver of reassurance.

    Ariana drew her blades as they stepped out into the fiery streets of Hightown. The world had become a battlefield—flames licked the sides of buildings, casting long, flickering shadows; shouts and cries echoed through the night, mingling with the distant clang of steel. Every sound, every movement, set Ariana’s nerves on edge.

    “We head to the Rangers,” she said, her voice unwavering as she addressed the small group that followed her. “Stay close. Stay together. Do not stray.”

    With each step, Ariana felt the weight of the White Wolf embrace her like an old friend. This was her life. The one she built through sacrifice, mistakes, and her own choices. The one where she could protect those who couldn’t protect themselves. She had just hoped that Cullen could have been a part of it.

    Whatever lay ahead, Ariana would face it as she always had—with blades in her hands and a fierce determination burning in her chest. The Wolf was ready, and this time, she wasn’t running.

    But deep down, she knew that nothing would ever be the same again.

    ~~~

    The group moved through Hightown as swiftly as the panicked crowds allowed. Though chaos reigned, the disarray was driven more by confusion than outright violence. Frightened citizens wandered aimlessly, shouting for loved ones or stumbling through the streets in a daze. Ariana stopped briefly to give the same advice to anyone who approached her: “Barricade yourselves in your homes. Stay safe. Don’t open the door for anyone.”

    As they descended into Lowtown, the air thickened with heat and smoke, and the tension became palpable. Here, chaos had taken a sharper edge. Shadows darted through the narrow alleys, and the clash of steel against steel echoed from the direction of the Docks. Angry shouts and cries for help pierced the night. Ariana tightened her grip on her daggers, her pulse quickening as her group pressed on.

    A familiar voice cut through the noise. “Wolf!”

    She turned sharply, relief flooding through her as Riley and three other Rangers—Valentina, Linnea, and Lamberto—approached, flanked by six more. Their armor bore fresh scuffs, their weapons drawn and ready. Riley’s familiar voice brought a rare moment of reassurance.

    “Riley,” Ariana said, her tone brisk but grateful. “You’re a sight. I need ships. Do we have any docked and ready?”

    Riley nodded but hesitated, her expression grim. “We do, Wolf, but there’s more.” She glanced at Valentina before meeting Ariana’s gaze. “Meredith has invoked the Right of Annulment.”

    The words hit Ariana like a blow to the chest, momentarily knocking the air from her lungs. Her mind reeled, the full weight of the declaration crashing over her. It was worse than she had feared. The Templars would purge the Circle, innocent and guilty alike, leaving nothing but blood and ash in their wake.

    “Your orders, Wolf,” Riley said, her voice steady despite the storm brewing around them.

    Ariana straightened, shoving her shock and despair aside. There was no time to waste. “Lamberto,” she said firmly, turning to the broad-shouldered Ranger. “Take a squad and escort this group to the docks. Get them on the ships. Defend the docks with your life if you have to. Reinforcements will join you as soon as possible.”

    “By your order, Wolf,” Lamberto replied, his tone steady and resolute. He motioned to his team, who began forming up with swift, practiced precision.

    Isabel stepped forward, clutching Emma tightly, her face pale but determined. “Ariana,” she said, her voice quiet but firm. “You’re not coming with us?”

    Ariana’s throat tightened, but she shook her head. “Not yet,” she said, her voice softening as she pulled Isabel and Emma into a brief but fierce embrace. “I’ll find you. I swear it.” She knelt to meet Emma’s wide-eyed gaze, her heart clenching. “Stay with your mother, alright? She’ll keep you safe.”

    Emma nodded solemnly, her small hands gripping Ariana’s cloak. “You’ll come back, right?” she asked, her voice trembling.

    “Always,” Ariana said firmly, brushing a strand of hair from Emma’s face. “Be brave, my little cub.”

    She straightened and met Isabel’s gaze. “Go. Stay safe. Lamberto will protect you.”

    Isabel hesitated, her eyes filled with unspoken fears, but she nodded. “You too,” she whispered before following Lamberto and the others as they disappeared into the smoke-filled streets.

    Ariana turned back to Riley, Valentina, and Linnea, her voice hardening. “We’re heading to the warehouse. The Rangers need their orders, and I need to know who’s still standing.” Without waiting for a response, she raised her horn and blew a sharp, commanding blast. The call echoed through the streets, summoning the scattered Rangers.

    By the time they reached the warehouse, it was a hive of activity. Rangers moved with focused urgency, their sharp efficiency a stark contrast to the chaos outside. Scouts poured in, delivering reports, while others prepped supplies and coordinated escape routes. Despite the tension, the group operated like a well-oiled machine, their discipline forged through years of shared battles.

    Ariana climbed onto a crate at the center of the room, her voice cutting through the din as she addressed the assembled Rangers. “Templars are hunting mages,” she began, her tone steady but commanding. “And frightened mages will turn to blood magic if they think there’s no way out. We’re going to give them one. Our job is to find them and get them to the docks. No mage gets left behind.”

    Her gaze swept over the crowd, settling on Linnea. “Spread the word. Every scout we have is to search the streets, the slums, and Darktown. Make sure the mages know this is their chance. Escort them if necessary, and get them to the ships.”

    Linnea nodded sharply, already signaling to her scouts to prepare.

    Riley stepped forward, her brow furrowed. “And the Templars?” she asked, her voice carrying a weight that made the room fall silent.

    Ariana’s expression darkened, and her response was measured but firm. “Incapacitate them if you must. Reason with them if you think they’ll listen. But if it comes down to it…” She hesitated, the gravity of her next words heavy in her chest. “Kill only as a last resort. We don’t need more bloodshed, but we protect our own. And…” Her voice softened, her gaze dropping for a moment. “If any of you find Michael, I need to know he’s safe.”

    Linnea nodded, her hand resting on the pommel of her blade. “What’s our path, Wolf?”

    “Start in Lowtown and Darktown,” Ariana replied without hesitation. “We’ll clear the streets and move toward the Gallows. Scouts, run constant communication between groups—no one gets left in the dark.”

    Valentina’s voice rang out, sharp and resolute. “We’ll get it done, Wolf. Whatever it takes.”

    The Rangers echoed her, their unified response reverberating through the room: “By your order, Wolf.”

    The group began to disperse, each Ranger moving with purpose into the night. Only Riley lingered, her gaze steady as she studied Ariana.

    “And you?” Riley asked quietly, her concern evident.

    “I’ll find where I’m needed most,” Ariana said, adjusting her cloak with calm resolve. “But first, I need to find Hawke and Varric. Orsino sent for them earlier. I need to know what’s happening.”

    Riley hesitated, then nodded, her voice softening. “Don’t get dead, Wolf.”

    Ariana managed a faint smile. “Not tonight.”

    As Riley led her squad into the fray, Ariana stood for a moment, the weight of the night pressing down on her. She pulled her hood over her head, the White Wolf stepping fully into the chaos. Kirkwall was burning, and her path was clear: protect those who could not protect themselves, no matter the cost.

    Tonight, the city was a battlefield, and she would fight until her last breath.

    ~~~

    Ariana pulled her hood up, her fingers brushing over the mask as she secured it in place. The legend of the White Wolf wouldn’t falter tonight—not while there were lives to save. Yet each step through Kirkwall’s burning streets was a bitter reminder of what she stood to lose. Beneath her gloves, the ring on her finger burned like a brand, the weight of its promise a cruel contrast to the reality unfolding around her.

    This isn’t how I wanted this to end, Cullen. But it’s who I am. She tried to push the thought aside, but it clung to her, heavy and unrelenting.

    Her heart clenched as her mind turned to him again, that fragile hope still flickering within her. Please let him see what she’s doing. Please let him stand with me. But doubt whispered insidiously. Cullen was bound by duty and oaths she couldn’t untangle him from—not even for her.

    The streets were chaos incarnate, filled with fire and desperation. Mages ran in terror, their cries blending with the clash of steel as Templars bore down on them. Ariana moved like a shadow, striking swiftly and precisely. She disarmed and incapacitated where she could, her blades flashing in the firelight. But when cornered, she had no choice but to end a life, and each time she did, it carved a deeper scar into her soul.

    “Do not fight,” she urged trembling mages whenever she reached them. Her voice was steady, a beacon of calm in the chaos. “Follow my Rangers. Trust us. We’ll get you to safety.”

    Most listened, their desperation outweighing fear. But Ariana couldn’t save everyone. Twice she arrived too late, finding mages who had succumbed to blood magic, their bodies grotesque and twisted, their minds lost to demons. She fought beside the very Templars she despised to put them down, the White Wolf forced to be their ally in those fleeting, harrowing moments.

    Even then, she heard whispers: The White Wolf is here. Beware.”

    Her teeth clenched as she muttered bitterly, “I just saved you,” before vanishing into the next alley.

    The city seemed to pulse with its own malevolence, every corner hiding new horrors. Finally, she spotted familiar figures in the distance. “Hawke!” she called, relief rushing through her as she sprinted toward them.

    Hawke turned, her usual smirk replaced by a somber expression. Varric stood at her side, crossbow at the ready. “Ariana,” Hawke said, her voice heavy.

    “What happened?” Ariana demanded. “No—how did this happen?”

    Varric was the one to answer, his voice uncharacteristically grim. “Anders blew up the Chantry.” His words hung in the air, stark and cold. “He thought it’d spark a war.”

    “And he was right,” Hawke added quietly, guilt shadowing her features.

    Ariana’s stomach twisted. “Anders…?” She shook her head, forcing herself to focus. “There’s no time. The Rangers are moving mages to the docks. If you find anyone, send them there.”

    Hawke nodded. “We’re heading to the Gallows. Meredith’s out for blood, and we’re at the top of her list.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened. “Be careful, Champion,” she said softly. “I’ll get there when I can.”

    Hawke’s smirk returned briefly, though it lacked its usual bite. “You too, Wolf.”

    Ariana gave a brief nod before vanishing back into the shadows.

    In Lowtown, the chaos escalated. Flames licked at the edges of wooden structures, and the air was thick with smoke. Then she heard it: the sound of steel striking stone, and voices raised in fury. She followed the noise to find a group of mages cornered in a narrow alley by six Templars.

    She acted without hesitation, raising her horn to her lips and blowing a sharp, commanding note. The sound echoed through the streets, breaking the Templars’ focus just long enough. Ariana leapt into the fray, landing between the mages and their pursuers.

    “Do not fight,” she whispered to the mages over her shoulder. “I’ll protect you.”

    The Templars advanced, their blades gleaming in the firelight. Six against one.

    But before the first blow was struck, one of the Templars faltered. “I… I can’t do this anymore,” he muttered, his voice thick with emotion. He stepped away from his comrades, his sword lowering. “I’ll stand with you, if you’ll let me.”

    Ariana’s sharp gaze softened. “Thank you,” she said simply, her voice steady. “Stay with the mages. Protect them.”

    The other Templars hesitated, their formation breaking. Ariana seized the opportunity, her movements swift and deadly. Within moments, two of them were disarmed and unconscious.

    Then, a voice cut through the chaos—a voice she knew too well.

    “Stop! Surrender yourselves!”

    Her blood turned to ice as she turned to face him. Cullen stood at the end of the alley, flanked by three more Templars. His armor gleamed in the flickering light, and his expression was grim, resolute.

    “The Right of Annulment has been invoked,” he declared, his voice cold and distant. “Anyone aiding the mages will be arrested. Even you, ‘White Wolf.’”

    The words struck her like a physical blow. Her breath caught, and for a moment, the world around her seemed to blur. Cullen…

    He had chosen the Order. He had chosen Meredith. Her heart cracked, the weight of betrayal crashing down on her.

    Their eyes met, and she saw the conflict in his gaze, the doubt he tried so hard to suppress. But it wasn’t enough. Not now.

    The Templars advanced again, and Ariana moved on instinct. She fought like a whirlwind, incapacitating another enemy with precise, controlled strikes. Her blades flashed, her every move deliberate—no deaths, not even now.

    And Cullen… he watched her, his brow furrowed. Her fighting style was familiar, but the chaos of the moment left him unable to place it.

    Reinforcements arrived in the form of her Rangers, their sudden appearance shifting the tide. “Go, Wolf!” one of them shouted. “We’ll cover you!”

    She hesitated, her gaze flickering to Cullen once more. Their eyes locked, and in that moment, a thousand unspoken words passed between them—love, betrayal, heartbreak, and resolve.

    Ariana turned away, her voice sharp but quiet as she addressed the mages. “Follow me.”

    With a final glance at Cullen, she disappeared into the shadows, leading the mages to safety as her heart shattered in her chest.

    ~~~

    Ariana led the group of mages to the docks, her steps unwavering even as exhaustion clawed at her. The cries of chaos echoed behind her, the city’s flames painting the sky in hues of red and orange. The mages clung to one another as they followed her, their trust evident despite the fear etched into their faces.

    As they reached the pier, Ariana saw Riley standing near the edge, her posture steady, a stark contrast to the chaos around them. She moved toward her, her steps purposeful but heavy with emotion.

    “Status?” Ariana asked, her voice steady despite the turmoil roiling within her.

    “Two ships have already left, full,” Riley replied briskly. “Yours will be the last. Isabel and Emma are safe—they’ve already departed. Everyone is headed for Redcliffe.”

    At the mention of Isabel and Emma, Ariana’s breath hitched slightly, her expression softening. Relief flickered through her, but it was fleeting, buried beneath the weight of everything else. “Good,” she said curtly, her tone betraying the strain she carried.

    Riley’s gaze shifted to the Templar who stood beside Ariana, his armor dented but his resolve clear. “New recruit, Wolf?” she asked, her tone edged with dry humor.

    Ariana nodded. “Someone who wants to help,” she said, glancing at the Templar. Then, addressing him directly, she added, “Stay here. More mages are being brought to this ship. You’ll leave with them—watch over and protect them.”

    The Templar gave a sharp nod. “Of course.”

    Riley smirked faintly, her tone light despite the gravity of the moment. “Welcome to the Rangers, kid. You’ll find some of your fellow former Templars already by the ship.”

    Riley turned her attention back to Ariana, her expression softening. “Are you alright?” she asked, her concern evident.

    “I’m fine,” Ariana replied curtly, her tone clipped. She rolled out her neck and adjusted her blades, trying to shake off the heaviness pressing down on her. “Just tired.” Then, after a pause, she asked, “Any sign of Michael yet?”

    The Templar stiffened slightly at the name, then turned back to Ariana. “Ser Michael Trevelyan? He was still in the Gallows when all this began,” he said, his voice hesitant. “He’s a capable warrior. I’m sure he’s alright.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened. She wanted to believe him, but doubt gnawed at her. “Thank you,” she said quietly, though her mind raced.

    “As soon as this last group clears, we head for the Gallows,” she said firmly, her voice sharpening with determination. “Hawke will need help there. And I need to find Michael.”

    Minutes later, the final groups of mages began arriving, escorted by Rangers whose faces bore the weariness of battle. Despite their exhaustion, they moved with purpose, guiding the mages to the ship. Ariana oversaw every detail, ensuring no one was left behind. Each mage she saw safely aboard was another weight lifted, though it did little to ease the ache in her heart.

    “Are all Rangers accounted for?” she asked Riley once the ship was nearly ready to depart.

    “With the ones that just arrived, yes,” Riley confirmed.

    Ariana nodded, her voice steady but tinged with finality. “Good. I need fifteen volunteers to stay behind with me. Everyone else, head for Ferelden with the mages. We’ll regroup at the manor when this is over.”

    “I’m staying,” Riley said immediately, stepping forward with her usual confidence. “Can’t let you get yourself killed, Wolf. Somebody’s gotta keep you in line.”

    “So are we,” Valentina said, stepping into view with Linnea and Lamberto at her side.

    Ariana allowed herself a faint smirk despite the heaviness in her chest. “Very well. Let’s hope you’re all up for the task.”

    The volunteers stepped forward one by one, a mix of Rangers she had fought alongside for years and newer recruits whose determination shone in their eyes. As the final ship set sail, Ariana turned to the remaining Rangers. Her voice was steady, but her words carried a fire that burned brighter than the city behind her.

    “We head for the Gallows now,” she said, her tone resolute. “Let’s carve a path.”

    As they boarded a small boat to cross the harbor, Ariana sat silently at the prow, her hood pulled low against the chill. There was no room for doubt, no time for grief. Every choice she’d made, every life saved, had led her here. If Cullen wouldn’t fight for justice, she would do it alone. She would not falter, not now. The rhythmic splash of oars against water did little to calm her racing thoughts. The image of Cullen’s face—his hardened expression as he invoked the Right of Annulment—played on a loop in her mind. 

    *The Right of Annulment has been invoked. Even you, White Wolf.* 

    The words struck like a dagger each time they echoed in her mind, the betrayal cutting deeper than she’d thought possible. She had believed in him, trusted that he would do what was right, that he would stand against Meredith when the time came. But he hadn’t. He had chosen duty over justice. Over her. Had she been a fool to believe he could stand against Meredith? To think that love could bridge the chasm between who he was and who she needed him to be?”

    Her fists clenched at her sides, her gloved fingers brushing against the ring hidden beneath the fabric. The weight of it felt unbearable now—a promise she wasn’t sure either of them could keep anymore.

    She had hidden the White Wolf from him, told herself it was to protect him, but now she wondered if it had only widened the distance between them. Could he have stood with her if she had been honest? Or would he have walked away even sooner? She wanted to believe he would come to his senses. That the man she loved would break free from the chains of duty and stand beside her.

    And yet, beneath the heartbreak, anger simmered. Anger at Meredith, at the Chantry for failing to act before things had escalated this far. Anger at Cullen for his inaction, for his inability to defy the Order. And anger at herself—for letting the White Wolf sit idly by for so long, for believing she could balance both halves of her life without breaking something.

    Riley’s voice broke through her thoughts. “Wolf? We’re almost there.”

    Ariana glanced back at the Rangers, their faces set with determination. They believed in her. They had always believed in her. And that, more than anything, reminded her of who she was. The White Wolf wasn’t just a mask—it was a promise. A promise to protect, to fight for those who couldn’t fight for themselves, no matter the cost.

    As the boat neared the Gallows, the fires of Kirkwall reflected in the water, casting eerie shadows across their faces. Ariana pulled her hood tighter and adjusted her blades. The battle wasn’t over yet. And tonight, the White Wolf would not falter.

  • Chapter 47 – The Precarious Balance

    17 Wintermarch 9:36 – 3 Drakonis 9:37

    The following morning, Ariana led Frederick to the warehouse, the sound of their boots echoing faintly in the quiet streets of Lowtown. She had decided it was time he saw the full extent of the Rangers’ operations. Though Frederick had already been assisting their efforts from Markham, she needed him to grasp the scope of what they were fighting for.

    The warehouse bustled with quiet efficiency, the air thick with the scent of parchment, ink, and the faint tang of salt from the nearby harbor. Linnea and Michael were bent over a table strewn with maps and coded notes, their voices low as they discussed routes and strategies. Ariana’s gaze lingered on them for a moment, her keen eyes catching the subtle way Linnea’s hand brushed against Michael’s as she pointed to something on the map.

    It was a small, almost imperceptible gesture, but Michael didn’t pull away. In fact, he leaned closer, their shoulders nearly touching as they exchanged a glance. The exchange was quick, their attention returning to the task at hand, but it was enough for Ariana to notice.

    A faint smile tugged at her lips, though she kept her tone light as she approached. “Good to know there’s always a Trevelyan here when I don’t make it,” she quipped.

    Michael straightened, his expression shifting from focus to surprise as he noticed Frederick trailing behind her. “Frederick Decken? It’s been… years.”

    The moment passed, but Ariana’s mind filed the interaction away. Something was growing there, quiet and unspoken, but unmistakable.

    Frederick’s grin was immediate, his stride confident as he approached. “Michael Trevelyan—the younger sibling who never knew when to stay out of trouble. Or was it your sister dragging you into it?”

    Michael laughed, the sound uncharacteristically warm. “More the latter, I’d say.”

    Ariana smirked, crossing her arms. “Oh, I’m sure I’m entirely to blame.”

    “Entirely,” Linnea interjected dryly, though there was a hint of amusement in her tone. She turned to Frederick, her sharp green eyes assessing. “So, you’re the contact in Markham. Good to meet you.”

    Frederick offered a small bow, his tone light. “The pleasure’s mine.”

    “More nobles now?” Valentina’s voice rang out as she strode in, her sharp eyes flicking from Ariana to Frederick. “Trying to build your own court, Wolf?”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, her smirk playful. “I’m expanding the network. Nobility does have its uses, you know.”

    Valentina raised an eyebrow, leaning casually against the table. “So, where are your illustrious connections, then?”

    Ariana feigned offense, placing a hand over her chest. “I introduced you to King Alistair, didn’t I?”

    Frederick and Michael turned to her in unison, their disbelief evident. “You’ve met King Alistair?”

    Valentina smirked, cutting in before Ariana could answer. “It was more Bann Teagan’s doing than hers.”

    “Details,” Ariana said with a wave of her hand. “Anyway, we’ve got work to do. Fred, updates from Markham?”

    Frederick’s expression grew serious. “The Knight-Commander remains sympathetic, but the Markham Circle is stretched thin. They can’t take in more mages without drawing suspicion. Meanwhile, the city-states are growing restless about Meredith’s hold over Kirkwall. Delegates are talking, but Meredith keeps stalling discussions about appointing a new Viscount. Tensions are rising.”

    “Any other allies we can turn to?” Ariana asked, her gaze flicking to Michael. “What about Kinloch Hold?”

    Michael shook his head. “Greagoir’s a good man, but he won’t openly defy the Order unless there’s significant pressure. He values stability too much to take the risk.”

    Linnea frowned, crossing her arms. “If the Circles won’t help, we need another plan. We can’t keep hiding mages forever. We need something sustainable.”

    “What about the defected Templars?” Valentina suggested. “If mages knew we had Templars among us, it might make them feel safer staying under Ranger protection.”

    The room fell into a contemplative silence before Ariana nodded slowly. “It’s not ideal,” she admitted, “but it’s better than the alternative. We’ll offer the mages a choice: they can stay hidden until we find a Circle willing to take them, or they can go to the Ranger manor for a more semi-permanent solution. At the manor, they’ll still be protected and guided by Templars, but without the restrictions of a Circle. Either way, they’ll need to understand the risks.”

    She glanced around the room, her expression resolute. “And we’ll need Malcolm’s help to organize the Templars at the manor. It has to feel like a refuge, not another cage.”

    The group exchanged somber nods, each considering the gravity of the plan. It wasn’t perfect, but it gave the mages a semblance of choice—and for now, that had to be enough.

    Frederick leaned against the edge of the table, his expression thoughtful. “It’s a precarious solution, but it’s something.”

    Michael nodded, determination in his voice. “We’ll work every connection we have—every Circle, every city, every sympathetic Knight-Commander. This can’t continue.”

    As the discussion wound down, Ariana glanced at Frederick, who gave her a small, knowing smile. It was a silent reassurance—a reminder that, even in this fight, she wasn’t alone.

    The Rangers’ mission was far from over, but for now, they had a direction, and Ariana had the steadfast support of the people who mattered most.

    ~~~

    As weeks turned into months, the shadows Ariana lived in became more familiar, even as they grew more constricting. The Silver Rangers continued their work, uncovering more about Meredith’s oppressive hold on Kirkwall. Yet the Divine’s orders remained unchanged: Stay invisible. Act subtly. Avoid drawing attention. Ariana had grown to despise those words, even as she begrudgingly obeyed them. The small victory of convincing the Divine to quietly find sympathetic Circles felt hollow when balanced against the weight of what still needed to be done.

    The White Wolf’s presence had faded to the edges of the Rangers’ operations, resurfacing only when absolutely necessary—usually during the most dangerous missions, such as intercepting mage transports bound for Kirkwall. These rare interventions were executed with the precision she demanded: no casualties, no unnecessary risks, and the mages always spirited away before the Templars could regroup. Yet, every ambush came with its own cost.

    The White Wolf’s actions inevitably found their way into Cullen’s reports. Each mention—no matter how small—stung like an arrow lodged in her chest. The tone of his notes, his frustration at the Rangers’ involvement, was impossible to ignore. Cullen’s belief that mercenaries were little more than opportunistic brigands had only deepened with each report. Though he had long since stopped pressing her for information about the White Wolf, the chasm of secrecy between them grew wider with every word she didn’t say.

    Ariana hoped it would all end soon. That the Chantry would act. That Meredith’s reign over Kirkwall would crumble. That she would never have to tell Cullen the truth and risk everything they had built together. But even that hope was tinged with a restless ache she couldn’t silence.

    It wasn’t that she was unhappy—far from it. She loved Cullen with a ferocity that sometimes frightened her. His presence in her life was like a beacon, filling her world with warmth and light, a love she had never thought herself capable of. She was certain their lives were intertwined, woven together by something greater than fate. And yet, the restlessness lingered, the quiet whisper of the White Wolf in the back of her mind, questioning whether she could ever truly leave behind the shadows she had lived in for so long.

    Her life in Kirkwall was something she cherished. It was home now in every sense of the word. Emma had grown up here, surrounded by the love of not one but three parents—herself, Isabel, and Cullen. And Cullen adored Emma as if she were his own. He had stepped into that role so seamlessly that sometimes Ariana found herself watching him with Emma, her heart swelling with an emotion so profound it was almost overwhelming.

    From the doorway of the library, Ariana watched as Cullen sat on the couch, Emma tucked under his arm as he read to her from an old Fereldan storybook. His voice was low and steady, weaving the tale of a hero’s journey through battles and friendships, triumphs and losses. Emma’s small head leaned against his chest, her eyes fluttering closed as she drifted to sleep.

    Ariana’s chest tightened at the sight. This was everything she had ever wanted, everything she had dared to dream of when the world had felt like it was collapsing around her. This was her family. And yet, even now, the whispers of the White Wolf intruded.

    Could this really last?

    She imagined a life beyond Kirkwall—far from the suffocating weight of secrets and half-truths. A life where she didn’t have to choose between being Ariana Trevelyan and the White Wolf. A life with Cullen and Emma, free of shadows, in the rolling hills of Ferelden. The fantasy was almost cruel in its perfection.

    Cullen’s voice brought her back to the present. His tone softened as he reached the end of the tale, his words becoming a lullaby of sorts. Emma’s breathing grew even, her small hand clutching his tunic as she slept.

    Ariana stepped forward quietly, kneeling beside them. Cullen glanced at her, a warm smile on his face as he leaned down to press a kiss to her temple. “She’s out,” he whispered.

    Ariana brushed a strand of hair from Emma’s face, her fingers trembling slightly. “You’re good with her,” she murmured. “Better than I ever could’ve imagined.”

    Cullen’s expression softened further, his hazel eyes searching hers. “We’re a family,” he said simply. “That’s all that matters.”

    The weight of his words settled over her, grounding her in the moment. No matter the lies she carried or the burdens she bore, this was her anchor. This was what she fought for. But the thought that she might have to give up the White Wolf to keep it—her Rangers, her purpose—sent a pang of guilt through her chest.

    As she sat by the window, the restlessness returned. She stared out toward the courtyard, her reflection in the glass superimposed over the serene image.

    The White Wolf had been a part of her for so long, a symbol of hope and rebellion, a purpose she couldn’t imagine abandoning. But as the secrets piled up and the distance between her and Cullen grew, she couldn’t ignore the truth: the shadows might not be able to coexist with the life she wanted.

    Ariana’s thoughts drifted to the early days of the Rangers, when their purpose had felt as clear as the stars above them. She could almost hear the crackle of the campfire, feel the warmth of camaraderie as Riley teased her over a burnt stew. “You’ve turned us into Rangers,” Riley had said, her voice full of conviction. “You’ve given us a purpose, Ari. A name people respect.”

    Back then, every decision had been a step forward, a spark of hope in a world still reeling from the Blight. Escorting refugees to safety, defending villages from bandits, clearing darkspawn from the forests of West Hill—each act had built their reputation and solidified their purpose. She remembered Bann Teagan’s words, the first time someone had called them “Rangers.” The pride she felt had been overwhelming.

    Now, the Silver Rangers operated in the shadows, their victories unspoken, their purpose muted under the Divine’s orders. Stay invisible. Act subtly. The mantra grated against her soul, a cruel echo of the life she had fought so hard to leave behind. She wasn’t a noblewoman hiding behind gilded walls—she was a fighter, a protector. How could she abandon the identity she had built, the family she had forged in fire and blood?

    For the first time, Ariana allowed herself to think the unthinkable. Could I walk away? Could I give it all up—for them? For him?

    The answer didn’t come easily. But as she looked back at Cullen and Emma, their peaceful forms illuminated by the soft glow of the firelight, she knew one thing for certain: they were her family. She would protect them, no matter the cost. But the quiet fear lingered, unspoken: what would remain of Ariana Trevelyan if she let the White Wolf fade into the shadows?

    ~~~

    The warehouse was alive with activity, the hum of conversation and the rustling of maps creating a constant undercurrent of sound. Ariana stood near the center table, her eyes scanning the latest reports Linnea had compiled. She didn’t even flinch when the door swung open, the familiar voices of Varric and Hawke breaking the rhythm of the room.

    “Pup,” Varric called, striding in with his usual swagger, Bianca resting comfortably against his back. “You’ll want to hear this one.”

    Hawke followed close behind, her daggers at her sides, her expression unusually serious. “We just came from Orsino’s office,” she said without preamble. “He’s concerned about a group of mages and Templars that have been meeting in secret… sound familiar?”

    Ariana straightened, her gaze sharpening. “The group we were looking for?”

    “Seems like it.” Hawke said dryly.

    “Well… shit,” Ariana sighed before continuing, “That answers the question about them being a liability. So what does Orsino know about them?”

    “Nothing other than that,” Hawke admitted. “But he caught wind of a meeting happening tonight in Hightown. He asked us to investigate, and we’re heading there now. We came to get you.”

    Ariana nodded, her decision already made. “Give me a moment to gear up. Linnea, stay here and keep things running. I’ll send word if we need backup.”

    Linnea inclined her head, her expression calm but her eyes reflecting a flicker of concern. “Be careful,” she said simply.

    Ariana retrieved her daggers, adjusting her bracers as she joined Hawke and Varric near the door. “Let’s go,” she said, her tone steady.

    As they reached Hightown, they found a group of mages and Templars congregating in a shadowed square. The tension in the air was palpable, and Ariana could see the unease in the way the mages shifted on their feet.

    When they approached, Hawke raised her hands in a gesture of peace. “We’re not here to fight. Let’s talk.”

    But the leader of the group, a young mage with sharp eyes and a defensive posture, pointed his staff at them. “The Champion! We know you’re spying for Orsino!” he snapped.

    Hawke’s hands tightened on her daggers, her voice steady but laced with frustration. “Orsino wants to help you. That’s why we’re here.”

    The mage didn’t waver, his tone desperate. “Go! We’ll handle this.”

    The inevitability of what came next settled over them like a stormcloud. No matter how many times Hawke and Ariana pleaded for them to listen, the mages and Templars refused to stand down.

    When the dust settled, Ariana wiped her blades clean, her chest heavy with frustration. “Well… that’s not how I hoped this would go.”

    Ariana’s jaw clenched as she wiped her daggers clean. Fools. Every last one of them. The words echoed in her mind, a sharp edge to her growing fury. Do they think this chaos will change anything? She glanced at the fallen mages and Templars, her grip tightening on the hilt of her blade. This isn’t rebellion—it’s madness. And now, every life saved feels further out of reach.

    Varric shrugged, his tone grim. “Sometimes all you can do is try. Let’s see if we can find anything that tells us what they’re planning.”

    “Here,” Hawke said, picking up a note from the fallen leader. “Gardibali’s Warehouse.”

    Ariana groaned, slipping her daggers back into their sheaths. “All the way back to the Docks? Really? Is this how your days usually go?”

    “Some more than others,” Hawke quipped, her tone wry.

    When they arrived at Gardibali’s Warehouse, the situation was no better. The group barely had time to enter before they were attacked. Mages and Templars alike fell upon them with desperation in their eyes, forcing Ariana and the others to fight once more.

    Ariana’s blades flashed as she deflected a spell aimed at Varric. “Stand down!” she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. But her words fell on deaf ears.

    The battle ended with more bodies left on the ground. Ariana’s shoulders slumped as she wiped blood from her face. Each death weighed on her, more than the last.

    From behind a stack of crates, a Templar emerged, hands raised in surrender. “I told them not to do it, I swear!”

    “And you are…?” Ariana asked, her tone edged with exhaustion.

    “This would be Ser Keran,” Hawke interjected, her annoyance clear. “Didn’t I save your life?”

    Keran flinched, guilt flashing across his face. “If I knew you were the one they were talking about, I’d have warned you! I don’t hold with kidnapping—not after what I went through.”

    “Kidnapping?” Varric raised an eyebrow.

    Keran’s gaze dropped to the ground. “They said someone was spying, and we needed a hostage to ensure our safety.” His voice trembled. “We just got word—they took some girl from the Grey Wardens.”

    Hawke froze, her eyes widening in disbelief before narrowing into a storm of fury. Her hand clenched tightly around the hilt of her dagger, the leather creaking under the strain. “You bastards kidnapped my sister?” she hissed, her voice low and dangerous.

    As Keran spoke, his voice trembled with a mixture of fear and shame. “All we wanted was a chance. Meredith’s madness… it’s killing us. She’s paranoid, seeing threats everywhere. We just wanted someone sane to lead.”

    Ariana stepped closer, her hand brushing Hawke’s arm, a silent gesture of support. “Where is she, Keran?” she asked, her tone sharp but measured.

    Keran flinched at the weight of Hawke’s glare. “The Wounded Coast. Some ruins they’ve been using as a base.”

    Hawke’s breathing quickened, her knuckles whitening as she gripped her weapons. “If she’s hurt…”

    “She won’t be,” Ariana said firmly, her voice cutting through the rising tension. “We’ll get her back, Hawke. I promise.”

    Keran pleaded with them not to tell Meredith, his voice cracking as he explained the dire consequences. Meredith would execute every Templar involved and call for the Right of Annulment.

    Varric’s voice was sharp. “As a general rule, I don’t trust anyone who uses my friends against me.”

    “But I won’t risk the lives of every mage in the tower just to turn him in,” Ariana said. She met Hawke’s gaze, her tone brooking no argument. “Let him go. We’ve got more important things to deal with.”

    Hawke nodded reluctantly, her anger simmering beneath the surface. “Let’s go. We don’t have time to waste.”

    As they left the warehouse, Ariana glanced up at the dark sky, the faint outline of Hightown’s towers looming against the moonlight. She knew Isabel would be worried when she didn’t come home, and Cullen… she clenched her jaw, pushing the thought aside.

    She’d promised him dinner tonight, a rare moment stolen from the chaos. The weight of another broken promise settled heavily in her chest. She could almost hear Cullen’s steady voice in her mind, his quiet concern veiled by the warmth of his hazel eyes. He wouldn’t say it, but she knew the missed dinner would deepen the growing chasm between them.

    But there was no other choice. Not when Bethany’s life was at stake. She would have to face the consequences tomorrow, just as she always did. For now, there was no room for hesitation.

    ~~~

    Ariana wasn’t exactly sure what time it was when they reached the Wounded Coast, but exhaustion clung to her like a shroud. Dawn wasn’t far off—the sky had started to lighten, and a faint chill settled over the rocky terrain. With every step, she felt the weight of the night pressing down on her. She couldn’t shake the thought of Cullen waiting at home, the concern he’d carry when she didn’t show.

    The fights blurred together—another skirmish, another group of misguided mages and Templars. No one even tried reasoning anymore; there was no point. Each clash left Ariana more drained, her mind spiraling into a storm of doubts. Was this what the White Wolf had come to? Fighting battles she couldn’t even explain to herself? No. It wasn’t the White Wolf, it was Ariana Trevelyan fighting this battle.

    The ruins loomed ahead, the familiar architecture sparking memories of the times she had come here with Cullen. The thought of him brought both comfort and a pang of guilt that deepened with every breath.

    They found Bethany almost immediately, immobilized by some unseen spell. The sight of her sister in such a vulnerable state made Hawke tense, but her calm demeanor didn’t waver. Ariana couldn’t help but admire how steady Hawke seemed, even now. Despite everything, she could still command the room without letting her emotions control her. Ariana wished she could do the same, but tonight, the cracks in her resolve were widening.

    Several figures emerged from behind the pillars—mages and Templars, among them Ser Thrask. His expression was solemn, regret etched into every line of his face.

    “I suppose it was too much to hope you wouldn’t come,” Thrask said, addressing Hawke. “Though I can’t understand why you side with Meredith now. You showed me we could stand up to her.”

    Ariana’s patience snapped. The exhaustion, the frustration, the sheer stupidity of this entire situation boiled over. “What in the Fade… we’re not siding with Meredith,” she snapped, her voice harsher than she intended. “We’re here because you idiots kidnapped Hawke’s sister.”

    “Easy, Pup,” Varric murmured, his voice calm, a grounding presence as he shot her a sidelong glance. He could see the storm in her eyes, the way her hands tightened into fists at her sides.

    She raised her hands in surrender, taking a deep breath to steady herself. But her anger simmered just beneath the surface, threatening to spill over. These people had been her hope—a faint chance to fix the Gallows without spilling more blood. Now, their reckless actions jeopardized everything. She had believed they could make a difference, but tonight, all she saw were broken people clinging to desperation.

    “Please, Champion,” Thrask said, his voice a quiet plea. “I have nothing but respect for you. It’s Meredith we must see gone.”

    Ariana muttered under her breath, “On that, we agree.”

    “I will not negotiate until you release Bethany,” Hawke demanded, her tone sharp but measured, her gaze unwavering.

    “No harm will come to your sister,” Thrask assured her. “We will release her as soon as I have your word to support us.”

    “That’s negotiating…” Ariana whispered to herself as she rubbed her temples.

    Before Hawke could answer, the mage beside Thrask stepped forward, her eyes blazing. “No! The girl dies. Then the Champion.”

    “Have you all lost your minds?” Varric interjected, his tone edged with disbelief.

    Thrask blocked her path. “Stand down, Grace! We will not kill an innocent to achieve our ends. It gains us nothing to become Meredith.”

    “Meredith! What do I care for Meredith?” Grace spat, her voice dripping with venom. “I’m here for the Champion!”

    “I’ve been wondering when you’d come back to bite me in the ass,” Hawke replied, her tone icy but controlled.

    Ariana marveled at how Hawke kept her composure, even now. The anger that burned in her own chest felt like a fire she couldn’t douse, but Hawke stood steady, her voice never wavering. How did she do it? How did she bear the weight without breaking?

    Grace’s fury exploded, and before anyone could react, she unleashed blood magic, cutting down Thrask and turning on Hawke. Her remaining allies followed, forcing Ariana and the others into yet another fight.

    When the dust settled, only Alain remained standing. His trembling voice broke the silence, explaining that he could free Bethany from the blood magic spell, but only by using blood magic himself. Ariana felt numb as she walked away, watching him work from a distance. Barely processing the quiet reunion between Hawke and Bethany.

    Ariana sat heavily against a nearby rock, her hands moving almost mechanically as she wiped her daggers clean. Her gaze remained fixed on the blood-streaked blades, her mind a tempest. How many more will die for this pointless crusade? The memory of each fallen figure clawed at her resolve. Years of work, years of sacrifice… and it all feels like sand slipping through my fingers.

    Then Samson’s voice cut through the air, dragging her from her daze.

    “They’re meeting in here, Ser Cullen—”

    Ariana flinched at the name, dread tightening her chest. The sound of his footsteps drew closer, each one echoing like a drumbeat in her head.

    “Oh, I guess you didn’t get on so well with these mages as you thought,” Samson said, his tone casual as he surveyed the aftermath.

    “Champion,” Cullen said, his voice carrying authority. “Samson never said you were involved in this.”

    Cullen’s gaze swept the scene, his eyes narrowing as he took in the bloodied remnants of the fight. “I trust you were here to stop these traitors, not join them?”

    Ariana, still sitting on a nearby rock, couldn’t hold her tongue. “All these ‘traitors’ wanted was to relieve Meredith of command,” she said, her voice heavy with sarcasm and exhaustion.

    Cullen’s eyes widened as he stepped toward her. “Ariana? What are you—” He cut himself off, clearly restraining his emotions, and turned back to Hawke. “Put the mage to questioning,” he ordered the Templars.

    “What?” Ariana stood, her voice cutting through the tension like a blade.

    Hawke raised a hand, her gesture firm yet gentle, urging Ariana to stand down. “Let me handle this,” she said softly.

    “The boy stood up to his elders when they would have killed an innocent hostage,” Hawke argued, her voice steady but pleading.

    Cullen’s tone was colder than Ariana had ever heard. “You mean he was one of them, save for a convenient last-minute change of heart.”

    The words struck Ariana like a blow. This wasn’t the Cullen she knew. His voice, his demeanor—it was as though the Gallows had twisted him into someone unrecognizable. The storm inside her broke free.

    Without a word, she turned to leave, but a Templar stepped into her path. “Ser Cullen—”

    Before he could finish, Ariana moved with fluid precision, disarming him and sweeping his legs out from under him. She didn’t even spare him a glance as she kept walking, her steps steady, her resolve unshaken.

    She didn’t stop to see their reactions. The weight of the night pressed down on her, the disappointment, the fury, the loss. Cullen’s tone, his words… And for the first time in a long time, she felt truly lost.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s eyes narrowed as Ariana began walking away from the ruins, her steps heavy but determined. A nearby Templar stepped forward, moving to block her path.

    “Ser, Cull—” the Templar began, but Ariana moved with the speed of a coiled viper. In one fluid motion, she disarmed him, swept his legs out from under him, and sent him sprawling to the ground. Before anyone could react, she continued walking, her boots crunching against the gravel as if nothing had happened.

    Cullen opened his mouth to order the Templar to stand down, but the scene unfolded too quickly. The younger knight groaned, propping himself up on one elbow, clearly dazed. Cullen’s chest tightened as he watched the swift precision of her movements. She was relentless, capable, and utterly infuriating. Maker, Ari… must you always do this? Pride and frustration warred within him, but he shoved both aside for now. “Get up,” he barked at the Templar, his voice sharp. “And don’t follow her.”

    “Maker’s breath,” Cullen muttered under his breath.

    “Can’t say I didn’t see that coming,” Varric remarked from the side, his tone dry but not without sympathy.

    “Secure the area. Arrest anyone still alive,” he ordered, his voice steady but cold. The Templars saluted and moved to obey, but Cullen lingered, his gaze falling on Hawke and Varric, who were quietly assessing the scene.

    When the Templars had dispersed, Cullen approached Hawke and Varric, his expression dark. “What in Andraste’s name happened here?”

    Hawke crossed her arms, her tone calm but firm. “We were investigating Orsino’s lead on a mage-templar group. It didn’t take long to find them, but things… spiraled. We tried talking to them, but they weren’t interested in reason.”

    Varric nodded, his usual levity absent. “Pup held her ground, tried her best to keep it from turning into a bloodbath. But you could see it was eating at her. Every fight, every person we had to take down—it chipped away at her.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, unease tightening his chest. “She shouldn’t have been here at all.”

    Hawke raised an eyebrow. “She came because we asked her to. She thought we could stop this group from doing more damage. And she was right—up until it all went sideways.”

    “And now she’s walking away covered in blood,” Cullen said, his voice strained as his eyes followed the path Ariana had taken. “Maker’s breath…” Cullen exhaled sharply, turning on his heel. “Stay here. I’ll find her.”

    The trail wasn’t difficult to follow; Ariana’s footprints in the soft dirt led him away from the ruins. His heart pounded with every step, anger and worry battling for dominance. What were you thinking, Ari? he thought. Do you have any idea what you’ve put me through?

    He found her sitting against a jagged rock, her knees drawn up, her head tilted back against the stone. Her armor—a combination of light brown leather and blue cloth—was stained with blood, the dark streaks stark against the lighter fabric. Her arms were smeared with it, dried patches flaking under the faint breeze. She didn’t look up as he approached, and his chest tightened at the sight of her. His frustration simmered beneath the surface, but as he took in her exhausted form, the sharp edges of his anger dulled. She wasn’t just defying him—she was unraveling before his eyes.

    “Ariana,” he called as he approached, his voice a mix of relief and frustration.

    She glanced up at him, her eyes dulling to the mossy tone they usually did when she seemed particularly defeated. “Cullen,” she acknowledged flatly, her tone devoid of emotion.

    He slowed as he got closer, his gaze scanning her for injuries. “You’re covered in blood,” he said, his voice rough with concern. “Are you hurt?”

    She blinked, then glanced down at herself as if noticing the stains for the first time. “It’s not my blood,” she said quietly. She hesitated, her fingers brushing over a particularly dark patch on her forearm. “At least… it’s probably mostly not my blood.”

    “Do you have any idea what you’ve put me through?” he snapped. “I’ve been up all night looking for you, sending patrols, coordinating with Aveline, worried out of my mind, and then I find you here, in the middle of… this.” He gestured vaguely toward the ruins. “What were you thinking?”

    Ariana sighed, her gaze drifting to the horizon. “I was thinking about how many people died tonight,” she said softly. “And for what? No one listened, Cullen. Not the mages, not the Templars.” Her voice cracked, her frustration raw. “It was all pointless.”

    “It wasn’t pointless,” Cullen insisted, his tone softening as he knelt beside her. “You stopped them from causing more harm.”

    “And at what cost?” she shot back, her voice suddenly sharp. Ariana’s fingers curled into her palms as she spoke, the weight of the night pressing heavily on her chest. “They were just trying to survive, Cullen. And I…” Her voice faltered. “I don’t know how much of myself I can lose to keep doing this.”

    Her hazel-green eyes locked onto his, brimming with exhaustion and anger. “Do you even think of them as people, Cullen? Or are they just… threats to you?”

    Her words hit him like a physical blow. He recoiled slightly, his breath catching as he stared at her. “Ari…” he began, his voice low, but she shook her head, cutting him off.

    “Do you?” she pressed, her voice breaking. “Because I can’t tell anymore. You… you talk about justice and doing what’s right, but all I see is fear and control. These mages… they’re terrified. They’re desperate. And tonight, I felt like I was killing pieces of myself just to get through it.”

    Cullen’s throat tightened, guilt and sorrow flooding through him. He had always known the weight she carried, but seeing it now, hearing her pain laid bare—it was almost too much. “I don’t see them as threats,” he said finally, his voice rough. “I see them as people, Ari. People I’ve failed to protect.”

    Her expression didn’t soften, but her gaze wavered. “Then why does it feel like nothing changes? Why does everyone just want to keep fighting.” she whispered.

    “Because change takes time,” he said, his voice rough with emotion. “And time is something too many don’t have. But I swear to you, Ari—I’ll fight for it. For them. For you.”

    She let out a shaky breath, her shoulders slumping as though the weight of the night was finally catching up to her. For a long moment, neither of them spoke. Then, without a word, she leaned into him, her head resting against his chest. Cullen wrapped his arms around her, his grip firm and protective, only to realize she was trembling—not from exhaustion, but from barely contained fury.

    It wasn’t the weariness of a woman who had seen too much bloodshed. It was the quaking rage of someone teetering on the edge of losing control. Her breaths came sharp and uneven, and he could feel the tension coiled in every muscle as though she might spring back into action at the slightest provocation.

    Maker’s breath, he thought, his heart tightening. This wasn’t despair—this was fury, simmering just beneath her calm exterior, threatening to erupt. He tightened his hold on her, his own emotions warring between frustration and a deep, aching worry.

    “Ari,” he murmured, his voice gentle but laced with concern. “I’m here.”

    Her lips pressed together, and she didn’t answer. But her trembling began to subside, her breathing slowing as if his words had given her just enough tether to hold herself together a little longer. “I’m sorry,” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. “For worrying you.”

    Cullen squeezed tightened his hold on her. “Just… come home,” he said, his voice almost pleading.

    Ariana hesitated and for a moment, she looked as though she might argue. But then she nodded, her resolve softening. “Alright,” she whispered.

    Cullen exhaled in relief, standing and offering her his hand. When she took it, he helped her to her feet, steadying her as they began the journey back together. He kept his arm around her, not caring who might see. For now, all that mattered was that she was safe. Together, they would face whatever came next.

  • Chapter 46 – A Promise in the Dark

    5 Harvestmere 9:35 – 16 Wintermarch 9:36

    Cullen sat at his desk, carefully weighing each word as he drafted the note. The flickering candlelight cast long shadows across the room, but his focus remained steady. He leaned back, tapping the pen against his chin as he tried to recall the memory he cherished most vividly. It had been years, but the details were etched in his mind like a finely drawn map—her laughter echoing against the ruins, the sunlight catching in her hair, the sound of sparring swords mingling with the distant crash of waves.

    Ari,

    Meet me by the ruins on the cliffs at dawn tomorrow. Bring whatever you might need for the day—and perhaps be ready for anything.

    I’ll be waiting.

    —Cullen

    He read the note over again, smiling faintly before carefully folding it. For a moment, he allowed himself the luxury of imagining her expression when she read it. Would she remember that day near Lake Calenhad? Would it bring her the same comfort it brought him?

    Then, as quickly as the warmth settled over him, doubt crept in. Cullen’s hand lingered on the parchment. Was this enough? Could a simple gesture—an echo of the past—bridge the growing gap between them? He’d seen her struggle, the weight she carried, and he wondered if this memory held the same meaning for her as it did for him. Still, he pushed the thought aside. It doesn’t need to be perfect. It just needs to be real.

    He grabbed his cloak and made his way to Hightown, the cool evening air brushing against his face as he navigated the quiet streets. The sky was deepening into twilight, and the distant hum of the city felt muted, almost reverent.

    When he reached the Trevelyan estate, Isabel greeted him at the door, her usual knowing smirk firmly in place.

    “Cullen, are you here for Ariana?” Isabel asked, her tone teasing as her green eyes sparkled with curiosity.

    “Not tonight,” Cullen replied, holding out the folded note. “Can you leave this on her bed? It’s a surprise for tomorrow.”

    Isabel raised an eyebrow as she took the note, her expression shifting slightly. “A surprise, you say? For her birthday?”

    Cullen hesitated, his tone softening. “It’s… a reminder. Of a simpler time.”

    Isabel studied him for a moment, her smirk fading into something gentler. “A simpler time, hmm?” she said, her voice tinged with both amusement and understanding. “You know, Cullen, she might not say it, but she’ll appreciate the effort. She always does.”

    He smiled at that, grateful for her reassurance. “Thank you, Isabel.”

    She nodded, her smirk returning as she stepped back. “Now, go get some rest. I’m sure you’ll need it for whatever you’re planning.”

    The ruins the next morning were everything Cullen had hoped for—quiet, timeless, and serene. The faint sound of waves crashing against the cliffs mingled with the distant calls of seabirds. A cool breeze carried the scent of salt and damp stone, and the rising sun painted the sky in shades of pink and orange.

    Cullen had prepared everything: the training swords leaned against a moss-covered pillar, a basket of food rested on a nearby stone, and a small stack of books sat carefully wrapped in cloth. He glanced toward the horizon, his breath visible in the crisp morning air.

    It wasn’t extravagant, but it didn’t need to be. It was a memory brought to life, a gift meant to remind her of the bond they’d forged long ago—and perhaps, to remind her of the man who would stand beside her through whatever lay ahead.

    ~~~

    The words in the note made Ariana’s heart skip a beat. She recognized them instantly, the memory flooding back with startling clarity. That first birthday near Lake Calenhad had been one of the happiest days of her life—a day filled with laughter, light, and the ease of simply being together. She smiled to herself, tucking the note into her pocket. It was such a Cullen thing to do—to remember something so small yet so meaningful. It reminded her of the man she fell in love with, the man who still made her heart ache with both joy and longing.

    She left the estate before dawn, wrapping herself in a cloak against the morning chill. The streets of Kirkwall were silent, the faint glow of lanterns guiding her steps as she made her way toward the cliffs. As she approached the ruins, the sight of the two training swords leaning against the pillar brought a wave of nostalgia so powerful it stole her breath. She paused, her gloved hand brushing the rough stone of the pillar, the memory of that long-ago day playing vividly in her mind.

    Her eyes swept the ruins, searching for him. Cullen was nowhere to be seen, but she felt his presence lingering in the air, like a familiar warmth.

    A faint shift of rocks to her left caught her attention. She smiled to herself, pretending not to notice.

    When Cullen lunged from behind the pillar, wrapping his arms around her, she let out a surprised laugh, her heart leaping as she turned in his embrace to face him.

    “You remembered,” she said softly, her voice tinged with emotion as she leaned up to kiss him.

    “I’ve never forgotten,” he replied, his voice warm and steady, his hazel eyes filled with affection. He cradled the back of her head, holding her close as if anchoring himself in the moment. Then, with a playful grin, he stepped back, bending to grab the training swords. Tossing one to her, he said, “Now, let’s see if you can keep up.”

    Ariana caught the sword with practiced ease, her eyebrow arching. “Are you sure you want to do this, Knight-Captain?”

    “Are you ready to be bested, Lady Trevelyan?” Cullen retorted with a smirk, his playful challenge setting her heart alight.

    They sparred as the sun rose higher, its golden rays casting long shadows across the ruins. The clash of wood against wood echoed in the crisp morning air, mingling with the distant sound of waves. Ariana moved like water, her strikes fluid and precise, her footwork light and agile. Cullen was relentless, each strike carrying the weight of his strength, his focus unwavering.

    Their laughter punctuated the sparring match, each teasing the other between breaths. Ariana’s breath came in quick bursts as she dodged another heavy strike, her grin wide. “You’ve gotten better,” she remarked, feinting to the left before spinning to tap his shoulder with her sword. “Maybe I’ve taught you too much.”

    Cullen laughed, breathless, his stance steady as he adjusted. “And you’ve gotten faster,” he admitted, wiping sweat from his brow.

    They continued, each round more intense than the last, neither willing to yield. Finally, after a particularly swift exchange, they called a draw, collapsing onto the grass side by side. Their laughter mingled with the sound of the waves crashing far below, the warmth of their shared moment dispelling the coolness of the morning air.

    “I’m impressed, Knight-Captain,” Ariana teased, nudging him lightly with her shoulder. “Not many can keep me on my toes.”

    “So it seems,” Cullen replied, his tone filled with quiet admiration. He turned his head toward her, his gaze softening. “You realize just how remarkable you are, don’t you?”

    Ariana’s breath caught, her chest tightening at the sincerity in his gaze. She searched for the right words, her emotions tangling in her throat. “You always bring out the best in me,” she managed quietly, her voice carrying a vulnerability she rarely allowed herself to show.

    Cullen reached over, his fingers brushing against hers as he smiled. “Then I’ll make sure you never forget how extraordinary you are,” he said softly.

    Ariana felt her heart swell, her love for him an ache and a comfort all at once. Beneath the rising sun, surrounded by the ruins that carried echoes of their past, she let herself believe, even if only for a moment, that the weight of their world could be lifted.

    ~~~

    After sharing the food he had packed, Cullen pulled out one of the books, opening it to a marked page. He began to read aloud, his voice steady and calm as he recounted the tale of an Elvhen warrior who defied impossible odds. Ariana rested her head on his lap, her eyes half-closed as she listened, a soft smile playing on her lips.

    “Are you sure we can’t run away?” she murmured, her voice wistful, barely louder than the whisper of the waves below. “I could spend the rest of my life like this.”

    “Someday, Ari. I promise,” Cullen replied, his fingers gently combing through her hair. His words were tender but resolute, a vow spoken as much to himself as to her.

    The sun dipped lower as the day wore on, casting the ruins in warm golden hues. As they sat together, watching the ships in the harbor, Cullen couldn’t help but wonder how he had ended up here. He had met the woman in his arms, the love of his life, six years ago. At that time, she was just a girl running away from a fate that had been decided for her, but she had been strong enough to carve her own path. More importantly, she had chosen to walk that path with him all those years ago—she had chosen him.

    Cullen knew full well that the road ahead wouldn’t be easy, but he couldn’t imagine a world where he wasn’t by her side. The weight of his unspoken thoughts pressed against his chest, and he couldn’t hold back any longer. The words escaped him before he had fully thought them through.

    “Ari,” he began softly, his voice almost hesitant. She looked up, her hazel-green eyes bright with curiosity. Cullen exhaled, his golden eyes searching hers as if seeking strength. “Marry me,” he said, the words firm but soft, a quiet plea. “Marry me, Ari. Please.”

    Her breath hitched, and for a moment, she simply stared at him, her eyes wide with a mixture of disbelief and overwhelming emotion. Her lips parted as if to speak, but no sound came, her hand instinctively rising to cover her mouth as tears began to spill over.

    He pulled back slightly, reaching into the pocket of his coat with a faintly nervous breath. “I—” Cullen paused, his voice catching as he revealed the small, simple ring resting in the palm of his hand. It wasn’t ostentatious, but its design held a quiet elegance: the centerpiece was a sapphire, its surface polished to a brilliant gleam, set within a starburst pattern. The star was surrounded by delicate engravings of vines and leaves, their intricate curves etched with painstaking precision. The blue stones that flanked the star glinted like tiny shards of sky, catching the light and drawing the eye to the center.

    “The star…” Cullen began softly, his thumb brushing over the engraved lines, “I thought maybe you could follow it one more time.”

    The ring wasn’t grand or extravagant—it was a reflection of him: simple, steady, and deeply meaningful. It was a token of the life they dreamed of, a life beyond the shadows of Kirkwall and the burdens they both carried.

    For a moment, time seemed to still. Cullen’s heart pounded as he watched Ariana’s eyes widen, the shock flickering across her face like the first ripple in still water. She opened her mouth, then closed it, her lips trembling slightly as if the words caught in her throat.

    Her hands moved instinctively, brushing over the ring he held as if to confirm its existence. Cullen caught the faint hitch in her breath, saw the way her gaze softened even as her brows knit together in a mixture of disbelief and overwhelming emotion.

    When her eyes finally met his, they were shimmering with unshed tears. Her lips parted again, this time curving into a radiant smile that seemed to light up the dimming sky. He felt her fingers tremble as they wrapped around his, her grip tightening as if grounding herself in this moment.

    “You… you mean it?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper, carrying both awe and vulnerability.

    Cullen nodded, his voice steady but low. “I’ve never been more certain of anything, Ari.”

    Her laughter came softly, a sound that seemed to carry the weight of her joy and relief. “Yes,” she said, her voice breaking slightly, her smile widening. “Yes, Cullen. Of course, yes.”

    Relief coursed through him, and as she threw her arms around his neck, he pulled her close, feeling the warmth of her embrace and the steady beat of her heart against his own. He felt her tears dampen his collar as she buried her face into his shoulder, but he knew they weren’t born of sadness. They sat like that for a moment, wrapped in each other, with the cliffs and sea as their silent witnesses.

    Cullen pulled back just enough, taking her hand and gently took her hand and slipped the ring onto her finger. The delicate craftsmanship caught the fading light, a tangible symbol of everything they had shared, of the quiet strength that bound them together. She traced the star with her thumb, her fingers trembling slightly. “It’s beautiful,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. She looked up at him, her eyes glistening with love and wonder.

    As they sat in each other’s arms, staring out over the cliffs where the horizon kissed the sea, Cullen’s thoughts inevitably drifted back to the shadows that loomed over their lives. Meredith, the Templar Order, the weight of duty—they were ever-present, gnawing at the edges of his resolve. But as he felt the steady beat of Ariana’s heart against his own, he knew this was a battle he would fight. For her. For them.

    “She won’t let us, will she?” Ariana’s voice broke through the silence, quiet but heavy with unspoken fears.

    Cullen’s jaw tightened as he exhaled slowly, the truth clawing at him. “I don’t know,” he admitted, his voice low but steady. His arms tightened protectively around her. “But I won’t let her stop us—not forever.”

    Meredith’s shadow loomed over every facet of his life, her grip relentless. He had endured her commands, her oppressive methods, her ability to instill fear in others—all in the name of duty. But this? This was a line she would not cross. Not for him. Not for them. Ariana was his light, his home, and he knew, with absolute certainty, that he would not let Meredith take that away.

    He pressed a kiss to the top of Ariana’s head, his lips lingering there for a moment. “You will be my wife, Ari,” he said, the words a quiet promise. “No one—not Meredith, not the Order—no one will come between us.”

    The ring was more than just a promise—it was his vow that no matter what the future held, nothing would come between them. Not Meredith. Not the Order. Nothing.

    For tonight, they allowed themselves to simply exist in this moment, the future awaiting them—uncertain but no longer so daunting.

    ~~~

    Cullen couldn’t sleep that night. Despite the peace of the room and the warmth of Ariana curled against him, his thoughts churned ceaselessly. There had been a small part of him—a cowardly, unworthy part—that had expected her to say no. Maybe even hoped she would. It wasn’t that he didn’t want her—Maker knew he wanted her more than anything. But she was nobility, and he was… who he was. 

    She deserved more than he could give her. A part of him had whispered that this wasn’t her path, that someone like Frederick, someone of her standing, might make her life easier. Safer. Meredith’s fixation on Ariana as a “distraction” had already complicated her life. What would Meredith do now, knowing they were engaged? 

    He glanced down at her, sleeping peacefully on his chest. Her dark hair spilled over his shoulder, and her hand rested lightly on his heart, the ring he had given her catching the faint moonlight. The sight of her eased his fears, as it always did, silencing the storm in his mind—if only for a moment. 

    She had said yes without hesitation, without doubt. And in truth, he had never doubted her love for him. Whenever she said it, he felt the truth of it in her words, in her actions. But still… was it enough? Did he need to be the one to remember who she was, what she had been born into? Did it matter? 

    He stared at the ring, the tiny sapphire catching the faint light. What if I fail her? The thought clawed at him, unrelenting. He had failed so many—mages, colleagues, himself. How could he be enough for someone like Ariana? She deserved a life free of shadows, of chains. Could he truly give her that?

    Without realizing it, his fingers traced lazy circles over her hand, lingering on the delicate ring now gracing her finger. The star engraving and blue crystal had been chosen with care, something simple yet meaningful, like her. But as much as he wanted to believe it was perfect, the doubts remained. 

    “You’re overthinking things again, aren’t you?” Ariana’s sleepy voice cut through his thoughts, soft and tinged with amusement. 

    Cullen let out a quiet chuckle, shaking his head at himself. “One of us has to,” he teased, though his voice held a hint of guilt. 

    Ariana propped herself up slightly, her hazel-green eyes catching his in the faint light. “Do you… regret it?” she asked, her tone low and hesitant, as though unsure she truly wanted the answer. 

    “Maker, Ari… no. Never.” He squeezed her hand, willing her to feel the sincerity in his words. “You’re the only thing in my life I’ve ever been sure of. Even when I didn’t know why, I knew I needed you. It’s just…” His voice faltered as his fingers returned to tracing the ring. 

    “It’s perfect, Cullen,” she said, her voice steadier now. She sat up slightly, leaning on her elbow to look at him. “I don’t know yet how to figure out everything I am or everything I need to be. But this?” She gestured toward the ring, her lips curving into a soft smile. “This is one of the few things I’m certain of. Who I am, who I’m meant to be—it’s here, with you.” 

    Her words struck something deep within him, unraveling the knot of worry he had carried since he first slipped the ring onto her finger. 

    “It reminds me,” she continued, her voice growing gentler, “that you’re the only person who’s ever truly seen me. You’ve always understood me, even when I couldn’t understand myself. Don’t overthink this, Cullen. I never needed or wanted anything grand or extravagant. I would never wear it if it was. This… is the most like myself I’ve felt in a long time.” 

    She leaned in, brushing her lips against his, and he responded instinctively, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her closer. The kiss was slow and reassuring, a silent promise exchanged between them. 

    As she settled against him again, her head resting on his shoulder, Cullen felt the doubts start to fade. She was right. She had chosen him—not the life she was born into, not some safer, more predictable path. She had left that behind, ran from it, even. She had stayed in Ferelden during the Blight for him, spent years searching for him. 

    And she had said yes to him.

    He exhaled slowly, the weight on his chest beginning to lift. She had chosen him—not out of obligation, not because it was easy, but because she wanted him, flaws and all. If she can see something worth holding onto, then I’ll fight for us. Always. Cullen pressed a gentle kiss to her hair, his voice firm as he murmured, “I’ll protect this, Ari. I’ll protect us. No matter what.”

    In the quiet of the night, with her steady breaths against his chest, Cullen allowed himself to believe that they could make it work. For now, that belief was enough.

    ~~~

    Cullen woke first, the soft morning light filtering through the curtains. Ariana, in a rare moment of peace, was still fast asleep, her features relaxed and her breathing steady. He smiled, taking a moment to commit the sight to memory before slipping out of bed without disturbing her. 

    As he made his way down the stairs, the familiar scent of fresh coffee and bread baking greeted him. He chuckled quietly to himself, already guessing what scene awaited him in the kitchen. 

    Sure enough, Emma was perched on the counter, her tiny hands buried in a bowl of flour, streaks of white powder covering her face, her dress, and—somehow—the floor around her. Isabel was nearby, scolding gently but making no real effort to stop the chaos. 

    The moment Emma saw Cullen, she let out a delighted squeal, holding her arms out toward him. “Cullen! You’re here! You want flour?” 

    Cullen laughed, “I’d prefer the bread” he said stepping forward to scoop the flour-covered toddler into his arms. She giggled as she wrapped her arms around his neck, promptly transferring the flour onto his shirt. 

    “Would you stop encouraging the mess she’s making, Cullen,” Isabel teased, walking over with a towel in hand to clean off Emma—and now Cullen. 

    “It’s alright, Isabel,” he said with a grin, pressing a quick kiss to her forehead before she could swat him away. “I still need to change anyway.” 

    Isabel raised an eyebrow, clearly noting the unshakable smile on his face. “Well… what’s this then? Someone is in a particularly good mood this morning.” 

    Cullen hesitated for a moment, then sat down at the kitchen table, settling Emma onto his lap. He looked back at Isabel, his expression softening. “I asked her to marry me, Isabel.” 

    Isabel froze for a moment, the towel in her hand stilling as her sharp green eyes fixed on him. 

    “She said yes,” Cullen added, the memory of the night before flooding his mind—the way Ariana’s eyes had lit up, the joy in her voice, the feel of her in his arms as she said the words he hadn’t dared to dream of. His smile widened at the thought, uncontainable.

    Isabel’s smile didn’t fully reach her eyes. She set the towel down deliberately, her movements slower than usual. Cullen caught the slight furrow in her brow, the way her fingers lingered on the edge of the table. It wasn’t hesitation born of surprise; it was something deeper, heavier.

    “Well, of course, she did,” Isabel said, her tone light but carrying a noticeable edge that didn’t escape him. “That girl is in love with you.” 

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, her response not what he had expected. “But?” he asked, suddenly less sure of himself. 

    Isabel’s gaze softened, but her voice carried a quiet steel. “You’ve got to understand, Cullen. Ariana’s been through storms most of us wouldn’t survive. She’ll carry that weight alone, even if it breaks her. Not because she doesn’t trust you, but because she’s trying to protect you from it. That’s who she is.”

    She paused, her gaze shifting between Cullen and Emma as though carefully choosing her words. “Can you, Cullen, be happy knowing that? Knowing that you may never find out what happened to her during her time in Ferelden? Can you stand by her even then?” 

    Cullen’s chest tightened. He had always known Ariana carried burdens she didn’t share, but now he felt the full gravity of that truth. There were moments—fleeting, but undeniable—when he caught her staring at nothing, her gaze distant, shadowed. He had told himself it wasn’t his place to pry, that love meant patience.

    But was patience enough? He swallowed hard, his thumb brushing absently over Emma’s tiny hand. He now he wondered if he had underestimated the depths of what she carried. Could he be what Ariana needed if he didn’t even know what haunted her? Would love alone be enough to banish those shadows? Or would they always linger, just out of reach?

    His chest tightened as Isabel’s words echoed in his mind. *What happened to her during her time in Ferelden?* There was something more there, something Isabel knew and struggled not to reveal. 

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, her words settling like a weight in his chest. “We all have secrets, Isabel,” he said after a moment, his voice quiet but firm.

    Her sharp green eyes narrowed slightly, her expression unreadable as she studied him. “Do you?” she asked, her tone gentle but probing, as though she hadn’t fully expected that answer.

    Cullen exhaled, leaning back slightly in his chair. “Kinloch Hold,” he began softly, the name alone carrying a shadow that darkened his features. His fingers instinctively clenched against Emma’s small hand before he forced himself to relax. “No one can imagine what it’s like for a tower to fall to abominations.” His voice faltered, the weight of the memory pressing down on him. “I wouldn’t be here if not for the Hero of Ferelden.”

    Isabel’s sharp gaze lingered on him, her expression unreadable. “And you’ve never told her?”

    He shook his head, his golden eyes steady but shadowed. “Some things are too heavy to place on someone else’s shoulders,” he replied, his tone quieter now, almost resigned. “Ariana may not know everything about my past, but she’s never demanded I share it. She accepts me as I am, without conditions.”

    There was a beat of silence before Isabel leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. “I see,” she said, her voice soft but carrying a thread of something unspoken. “Maybe that’s why it works between you two. You both carry scars, but you don’t demand the other show them.”

    As Cullen mulled over Isabel’s words, Emma tugged on his sleeve, her small voice breaking through the weight of the moment. “Cullen, why does your shirt smell like bread?” she asked, tilting her head in earnest curiosity.

    He blinked, momentarily startled before a soft laugh escaped him. “Because someone,” he said, booping her on the nose, “decided to cover me in flour.”

    Emma giggled, clapping her hands, the sound bright and unburdened. Cullen glanced at Isabel, who watched the exchange with a faint smile, her guarded expression softening briefly.

    Isabel’s demeanor shifted instantly, her usual smirk returning. “Well, my child,” she said, walking over to Ariana. “I hear there’s something you need to tell me…” 

    Ariana looked between them, her expression shifting from confusion to understanding as her gaze landed on Cullen. A smile played on her lips, and Cullen couldn’t help but mirror it. 

    Before Isabel could respond, soft footsteps on the stairs drew their attention. Ariana appeared in the doorway, her hair tousled and her eyes still heavy with sleep. She paused, her gaze flicking between them as she rubbed her eyes. The subtle glint of the ring on her finger caught Isabel’s sharp gaze, and her expression softened.

    “Well, my child,” Isabel said, her tone light but fond, “I hear there’s something you need to tell me.”

    Ariana blinked, her hand brushing over the ring as if suddenly aware of it. Her lips curved into a soft smile. “You’ve heard, then,” she murmured, her voice still heavy with sleep.

    Isabel stepped closer, gently taking Ariana’s hand and tilting it slightly to catch the light. Her sharp green eyes flicked to Cullen, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. “It’s beautiful,” she said simply, her voice unusually soft. “It’s you.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened, her words settling over him like a soothing balm. He hadn’t realized how much he’d needed to hear it, the quiet validation grounding him in his decision.

    Ariana’s smile grew, her eyes glimmering with unspoken gratitude as she gently squeezed Isabel’s hand. “Thank you,” she said softly, the weight of the moment shared between them.

    Isabel’s usual smirk returned, and she stepped back, waving a hand toward the kitchen. “Now, go on. Sit down before Emma destroys what’s left of breakfast. Maker knows that child gets away with far too much.”

    Ariana laughed, the sound light and easy as she moved to Cullen’s side, her hand slipping into his. Cullen felt the tension in his chest ease further, the quiet intimacy of the moment strengthening his resolve.

    ~~~

    Little could temper Ariana’s happiness at being engaged to Cullen. The last time she had been engaged, the feeling had been suffocating—a cage disguised as a promise. She hadn’t realized just how different it would feel to be engaged to someone she truly loved. Now, she found herself smiling at the smallest things, often without realizing it.

    Hawke and Varric teased her mercilessly, their banter relentless. Even the Rangers weren’t above joining in—Riley, Valentina, and Linnea all took turns pointing out her uncharacteristic cheerfulness. If she were honest, Ariana didn’t mind the teasing. It felt good to laugh amidst the weight of their lives.

    But winter had returned to Kirkwall, a stark reminder of the darkness that hung over the city. Another year had passed. Despite everything they had accomplished—the mages they had saved, the intelligence they had gathered—the Divine’s orders remained unchanged.

    Stay invisible. Act subtly. Avoid drawing attention.

    The words gnawed at her, a bitter mantra she wanted desperately to reject. How could they remain subtle when the world around them screamed for action? How could she stay silent when delay meant more lives lost to the horrors of the Gallows? More children taken from their families? More people crushed under Meredith’s iron rule?

    The mission that morning had been a tipping point.

    Linnea’s scouts had identified a transport route along the Wounded Coast, one being used to deliver mages to Kirkwall. Ariana had led the effort with her usual precision, but this time, she had made a choice she knew was reckless. She wore her iconic white cloak. She needed people to know that someone—the White Wolf—was watching, was coming to save them.

    The ambush was swift, the Rangers striking with their characteristic efficiency. No casualties, no unnecessary bloodshed—just as Ariana demanded. By the time the mages were freed and the Templars disarmed, the Rangers were already escorting their charges to safety.

    But then, three Templars approached, their movements hesitant. Their armor bore the marks of countless battles, and exhaustion clung to them like a shadow.

    The youngest of the three—a man barely out of training—stepped forward, his sword still in hand but held low. His voice wavered, but his resolve was clear. “We can’t… we can’t keep doing this,” he said. “We want to help. Please, let us come with you.”

    Ariana studied him closely, her hazel-green eyes sharp but not unkind. She saw the guilt in his expression, the same weight Michael had carried when he spoke of the Gallows. Her voice was calm, measured. “Sheathe your weapons.”

    The young man obeyed immediately, motioning for his companions to do the same. They complied, each exhaling as though they had been holding their breath for years.

    “Why?” Ariana asked softly, her tone carrying the weight of all that was unsaid. “Why leave now, after everything?”

    The young man hesitated, glancing nervously at the Rangers flanking her. “Because we’ve seen enough,” he admitted, his voice trembling but resolute. “We’ve heard the whispers, seen the fear in the mages’ eyes. The Gallows isn’t a sanctuary—it’s a prison. And Meredith…” He faltered, his grip tightening on the hilt of his sheathed sword. “Meredith is losing her mind. We can’t be part of this anymore.”

    Ariana nodded slowly, her expression softening but still guarded. “You understand what this means?” she asked. Her voice carried no malice, only the weight of truth. “There is no turning back. We will protect you, and we will accept your help gladly. But once you leave the Order, there’s no going back.”

    The three Templars exchanged quick glances, a silent conversation passing between them. Then, with quiet conviction, the young man replied, “We are prepared to accept the consequences.”

    Ariana allowed a faint smile to touch her lips. “Then you will always have a home and a purpose among the Rangers.” She gestured to Linnea. “She will get you where you need to go.”

    With that, Ariana turned and walked away, her white cloak billowing behind her. She didn’t look back, leaving Linnea to handle the defectors.

    What she didn’t realize was that not every Templar had been subdued. A single knight, hidden among the rocks nearby, had overheard fragments of the exchange. He hadn’t seen the White Wolf’s face, but the name alone—spoken in hushed reverence—was enough to set events in motion.

    ~~~

    Cullen’s eyes lingered on the report, the words blurring together under the dim light of his office. “A figure in a white cloak. The White Wolf?” The name stirred something deep within him—a mixture of gratitude and suspicion. He thought back to the Qunari uprising, to the moment when that enigmatic figure had saved his life and stood as a bulwark against chaos. Back then, the White Wolf had been a symbol of hope, a hero amidst Kirkwall’s madness. But now, if the reports were true, they had become something else entirely—a force acting outside the boundaries of law and order.

    The knock on his door jolted him from his thoughts. He glanced up, tension already tightening in his chest. “Come in,” he called, his voice sharper than intended.

    The door opened, and Ariana stepped inside, her presence a beacon of warmth amidst the cold stone walls. For a fleeting moment, his shoulders relaxed at the sight of her. Even here, in the heart of the Gallows, she could still bring him a sense of calm.

    “You’re here,” he said, gesturing to the chair across from him.

    “I’m not fond of visiting the Gallows,” she said with a small, teasing smile, settling into the chair. “But for you… anything.”

    Her words, meant to soothe, struck a dissonant chord. His fingers tightened around the edge of the report, and he hesitated before speaking. “There’s something I need to talk to you about.”

    Her smile faltered, replaced by quiet concern. She leaned forward slightly. “What is it?”

    Cullen leaned forward as well, his elbows resting on the desk, fingers laced together as though bracing himself. “There’s been a report… about the White Wolf. It seems they’ve resurfaced in Kirkwall.”

    He watched her closely, searching for any crack in her composure. Her expression remained steady, though he thought he caught the faintest flicker of something—surprise, perhaps, or was it something more carefully veiled? “The White Wolf? Here?” she asked, her voice calm, curious. “What makes you think that?”

    “The transport ambush this morning,” he explained, keeping his tone even despite the storm inside him. “Three more Templars defected. One of the knights overheard an exchange—a mention of the White Wolf. And then there’s the description: a figure in a white cloak.” He paused, letting the words hang heavily. “Do you know if the Silver Rangers are involved?”

    She hesitated—a heartbeat’s pause, but enough to set his nerves on edge. “You’ve asked me about their activities before, Cullen,” she said, her voice steady but firm. “Why would my answer be different now?”

    The deflection gnawed at him, though he couldn’t pinpoint why. He leaned back, exhaling deeply, his fingers tapping against the desk. “The last time I saw the White Wolf, they saved my life,” he said, his voice quieter now. “Why would they turn to this? Why intercept mage transports now?”

    Her eyes softened slightly, though her voice carried a quiet strength. “Perhaps they believe the mages need saving. Would you disagree?”

    The question struck harder than he anticipated. He wanted to disagree, to hold firm to his convictions, but the truth gnawed at the edges of his resolve. “No,” he admitted, frustration bleeding into his tone. “But mercenaries involving themselves in a Templar matter is not the answer. Why are they doing this? Who are they working for?”

    Her gaze didn’t waver, her tone unwavering. “If it’s them… I’m sure they believe in what they’re doing.”

    The response felt like a wall he couldn’t breach. “You think mercenaries are the answer?” he pressed, his voice rising slightly. “That they can be trusted to do what’s right? Their loyalty is bought, Ariana. It shifts with the wind.”

    “Sometimes, Cullen,” she replied, her tone sharpened like a blade, “the people in the shadows act because the light has failed them.”

    The words cut through him, leaving him grappling with their implications. He ran a hand through his hair, exhaling sharply as he looked down at the report. “If the White Wolf and the Rangers are involved… I need to know. The Order will not look the other way. I can’t look the other way.”

    Her voice softened, though it carried a weight he couldn’t ignore. “And if I do find out something?” she asked. “What would you do with that knowledge?”

    The question stopped him cold. What would he do? His duty demanded action, but his heart faltered at the thought of betraying her trust—or asking her to betray those who had cared for her. He struggled with the thought of those people protecting her in ways he couldn’t. “I need to know, Ari,” he said, his tone firm but carrying a note of desperation. “The Order demands justice.”

    Sadness flickered in her eyes, though she kept her composure. “Then it would be best if I don’t involve myself. I can’t be the one to help you capture the only people trying to help.”

    Her words hit him like a blow. She wouldn’t choose him in this. She wouldn’t choose the Order. “Ariana,” he said slowly, disbelief tinging his voice. “This is serious. If you know anything, I need to know.”

    She reached across the desk, her hand resting briefly on his. “You’re asking me to betray the people who cared for me when I was alone. For what? For Meredith?”

    He pulled his hand back, his jaw tightening. “It’s not Meredith,” he said, though the words felt hollow. “It’s about justice. It’s about what’s right.”

    “Justice looks different depending on where you stand,” she said softly, her gaze unwavering.

    Cullen stared at her, his chest tightening as doubt and frustration warred within him. Do I trust her enough? Or do I trust her too much?

    When she finally rose to leave, her expression calm but unreadable, he felt the weight of everything unsaid pressing down on him. As the door closed behind her, Cullen stared at the report once more, the words blurring as his thoughts spiraled into uncertainty.

    ~~~

    Ariana’s mind churned with the weight of her conversation with Cullen as she walked back to Hightown. Each step felt heavier than the last as she replayed his words and her own. Had she lied outright, or merely danced around the truth? The distinction felt meaningless. Every step she took deeper into the Rangers’ work, every intercepted transport, every secret she kept from him, pulled her further from the man she loved.

    How can I marry him when I keep lying to him?

    The thought clawed at her until a familiar voice broke through the storm.

    “I hear we have a wedding to plan…”

    She froze, her head snapping toward the sound. A smile broke through unbidden as she spotted Frederick leaning casually against a wall, his arms crossed, his expression warm but laced with quiet understanding.

    “Fred,” she whispered, her voice cracking as she ran to him, throwing her arms around his neck. “I’d ask what you’re doing here, but…” Her voice softened, her grip tightening. “I’m just happy to see you.”

    Frederick’s arms enveloped her with a steadiness she hadn’t realized she needed. “Well,” he said lightly, “I expected the bride-to-be to seem happier…”

    His teasing tone carried an undercurrent of concern that made her throat tighten. She pulled back just enough to meet his gaze, her hazel-green eyes glassy. “I could use a friend.”

    “Then let’s talk,” he said simply, offering his arm in the familiar way that always made her feel like a girl again.

    The familiar comfort of the Trevelyan estate offered a small reprieve. She led him to the sitting room, where the fire crackled softly, casting warm light against the cool stone. She sank onto the couch, her hands clasped tightly in her lap, her vision blurring as tears pricked her eyes.

    “Will you just sit here with me for a while?” she asked, her voice trembling.

    Frederick didn’t hesitate. He shed his cloak, kicked off his boots, and settled beside her, draping an arm around her shoulders. Without a word, she leaned into him, letting his steady presence anchor her.

    For a while, they sat in silence, the only sound the crackling of the fire.

    “You want to tell me what this is about?” Frederick’s voice was gentle but probing. “Or does being engaged just not suit you?”

    Ariana let out a soft, shaky laugh, grateful for his attempt to lighten the mood. “I love him, Fred,” she said quietly, her voice wavering. “More than anything. But…” She trailed off, her breath catching as the words she had tried so hard to bury spilled out. “I know I’m going to lose him.”

    Her tears came then, slipping down her cheeks as the admission hung in the air like a blade poised to fall.

    Frederick tightened his hold on her, his voice low and soothing. “I doubt that. I watched the way he looked at you, Ari. I’ve never seen a man more in love. Tell me what’s happening.”

    She shook her head, her sobs subsiding into uneven breaths. “It’s… it’s the life I have to keep from him. The lies I have to tell…”

    Frederick’s silence was thoughtful. When he finally spoke, his voice was calm. “You mean the mages you’re helping? He doesn’t know yet, does he?”

    She shook her head again, unable to speak.

    “I suppose that makes sense,” Frederick said, his tone far gentler than she expected.

    She looked up at him, searching his face for any hint of judgment. “You don’t think I should have told him?”

    Frederick shook his head, meeting her gaze steadily. “No. Not yet.”

    “But why—”

    “Because,” he interrupted gently, “you’d be putting him in an impossible position. If you tell him everything, you’re asking him to keep secrets from the Order—secrets that could destroy his career, his life. Cullen’s a good man, Ari, but you know how much his duty means to him. Could you live with yourself if it tore him apart?”

    Ariana’s lips parted as if to argue, but no words came. She dropped her gaze, her fingers twisting together. “What if I lose him when he finds out? What if he’s angry?”

    Frederick sighed, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. “Then he wasn’t the man you thought he was.” He paused, his voice softening further. “But I don’t think that’s the case. He loves you, Ari. He just doesn’t know how to bridge the gap between who he thinks you are and who you truly are.”

    Her voice barely above a whisper, she asked, “How did you bridge that gap?”

    Frederick chuckled softly, the sound tinged with regret. “I lost you, remember?”

    Ariana’s heart sank. Is that what it would take? Did she need to risk losing Cullen and simply hope he would forgive her in time? The thought terrified her, but Frederick’s words carried an undeniable truth.

    “I don’t want to lose him,” she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion.

    “You won’t,” Frederick said firmly, his hand brushing her hair back gently. “But he needs to understand you fully, just as you’ll need to understand him. That kind of love… it takes time. And sometimes, it takes losing something to truly see its worth.”

    His words settled over her, sinking deep into the cracks of her fear. She leaned into him again, the weight of her secrets still heavy but no longer crushing.

    For now, she wasn’t alone.

    And for the first time in years, she allowed herself to hope that maybe, just maybe, this wouldn’t break them apart. 

  • Chapter 45 – The Beginning of the End

    22 Bloomingtide – 26 Justinian 9:35

    The aroma of freshly brewed coffee mingled with the faint scent of wood smoke as Ariana stirred a pot of stew on the stove. The morning sunlight filtered through the kitchen’s small windows, casting a warm glow over the room. Michael sat at the worn wooden table, his expression contemplative as he nursed a cup of coffee.

    “You’re sure Isabel knows everything?” Michael asked, breaking the comfortable silence.

    Ariana turned, meeting his gaze with a soft nod. “She does. She knows everything there is to know,” she said quietly, setting the spoon down.

    Michael leaned back in his chair, his eyes searching hers. “And Cullen? Does he know?”

    The question hit harder than she expected, and her hand faltered slightly as she reached for a cloth to wipe her hands. She glanced down, unable to meet his gaze. “No,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “He doesn’t.”

    Michael frowned, leaning forward, resting his elbows on the table. “Why not? You trust him, don’t you?”

    “Of course I trust him,” Ariana replied quickly, looking up at him with a flicker of guilt in her hazel eyes. “But trusting him doesn’t mean he’s ready for this. Cullen…” She trailed off, her gaze drifting toward the window. “He’s devoted to the Order, Michael. Even if he questions Meredith, that’s not the same as questioning the entire structure.”

    Michael nodded slowly, his brow furrowed in thought. “You’re not wrong,” he said after a moment. “Based on what I’ve seen, I don’t think he’d ever turn you in. But asking him to keep this secret? To live with it? It might break him.”

    A soft clinking of porcelain interrupted the conversation as Isabel stepped into the room, carrying a tray of fresh bread and butter. She placed it on the table and looked between the siblings, her green eyes sharp with curiosity.

    “Do you really believe that?” Isabel asked, her voice calm but tinged with disappointment.

    Michael nodded, his expression firm. “I do. Cullen’s a good man, but his sense of duty is ingrained. If Ariana tells him, he’ll be torn apart. He’s not ready for that.”

    Isabel’s lips pressed into a thin line as she leaned against the counter, crossing her arms. “Then what’s the endgame here?” she asked pointedly, her gaze shifting to Ariana. “You love him, don’t you?”

    “More than anything,” Ariana replied instantly, her voice breaking slightly as she sat down across from Michael. “But if I love him, I can’t put him in this position. I won’t.”

    The words hung heavily in the air, and Ariana’s hands clenched around the edge of the table. She could feel the weight of Michael’s eyes on her, and when she finally looked up, her voice wavered. “I’ve seen what the Order’s done to him, Michael. Every day, he walks a knife’s edge trying to do what’s right. If I tell him the truth… it could push him over.”

    Michael sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “She’s not wrong, Ari. You’re going to lose him when he finds out. And it’s not if, it’s when. Secrets like this…” He gestured vaguely. “They don’t stay hidden forever.”

    Ariana closed her eyes, her hands curling into fists on the table. “I know,” she whispered. “But every time I think about telling him, I can’t do it. He’s already under so much pressure. And if this breaks him…”

    “Then you’ve already lost him,” Isabel interjected, her tone blunt but not unkind. “You can’t protect him from this forever, child. And if you try, it’ll only hurt more when the truth comes out.”

    Michael reached across the table, his hand resting lightly on hers. “Ari, I’m not saying you should tell him now. But you need to be ready for when it happens. Because it will.”

    Ariana opened her eyes, meeting her brother’s gaze. “I don’t know how to prepare for that,” she admitted softly. “I don’t know how to let him go.”

    Michael’s grip on her hand tightened briefly before he let go. He stood slowly, moving to sit beside her. He wrapped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her into a gentle embrace. “Then don’t let him go,” he said quietly. “But don’t fool yourself into thinking you can have this life and keep him in the dark forever. You’re running out of time.”

    Ariana leaned into him, closing her eyes as her carefully constructed walls began to crack. “I hate that you’re right,” she murmured, her voice barely audible. “I wish there was another way.”

    Michael rested his chin on the top of her head, his tone soft but resolute. “I know,” he said simply. “But whatever happens, you’re not alone in this, Ari. You’ve got me, and you’ve got Isabel.”

    Isabel straightened, her expression softening slightly as she walked over and rested a hand on Ariana’s shoulder. “And for what it’s worth, child, we’ll face it together. No matter what.”

    The quiet returned to the kitchen, broken only by the faint crackle of the fire and the distant murmur of Kirkwall outside. Michael stayed beside her, his arm a steadying presence, silently offering the support she didn’t realize she’d been holding her breath for.

    For now, the conversation was over, but the unspoken truths lingered, waiting for the moment they could no longer be ignored.

    ~~~

    The weeks that followed had been a blur of activity. Michael’s involvement with the Rangers had proven invaluable, allowing them to intercept more mage transports and save those doomed to the Rite of Tranquility. Yet, despite their growing successes, Ariana felt the weight of Kirkwall’s despair more acutely than ever. For every mage they saved, it seemed another was taken.

    Ariana’s lies felt heavier, too, each report Cullen brought her another thread in the web she was weaving. Their evenings in the library, once a source of comfort, now left her feeling trapped. Cullen no longer questioned her motives or her insights. Instead, he trusted her implicitly—and that trust tore at her.

    This evening, the fire crackled softly as Cullen sat across from her, a report in hand. His brow was furrowed in concentration, the tension in his shoulders unmistakable. Setting the parchment on the table, he exhaled heavily.

    “This isn’t sustainable,” Cullen said, placing the report on the table with a quiet thud. His voice was steady but tinged with frustration. “Another transport intercepted. No casualties again, but the guards are convinced there’s inside help.”

    Ariana leaned back, carefully masking the flutter of panic that rose in her chest. “Inside help? From the Gallows? Do you think there’s any truth to it?”

    Cullen nodded, his expression dark. “It’s possible. Meredith has been… escalating. She’s convinced this is a rebellion. A threat to the entire Order.”

    “And you?” Ariana asked, her tone steady, though her pulse quickened. “Is that what you believe?”

    Cullen hesitated, his fingers drumming lightly against the table. “No,” he admitted. “It doesn’t feel like rebellion. It feels like survival. Desperation. Mages who see no other way.”

    Ariana studied him for a moment, carefully hiding the relief that threatened to show in her expression. “So, you think they’re just trying to escape the Circles? Not seeking to overthrow the Templar Order?”

    Cullen frowned, considering her question. “Most likely. But it also points to something deeper.” He leaned forward, his voice quieter, more introspective. “What does it say about the state of the Gallows, of the Circles in general, if mages are willing to risk everything to get out? This isn’t just fear—it’s… hopelessness.”

    “You’re questioning more than just Meredith,” she said softly, her voice carrying a quiet edge. “You’re questioning the very foundation of the Order?”

    Cullen’s hazel eyes met hers, shadowed with doubt. “How could I not? I see the fear in the mages’ eyes every day. I hear the whispers among the Templars—those who’ve lost faith in Meredith, in everything we’re meant to stand for.” He exhaled slowly, his voice growing quieter. “Some of them have asked if I’d consider taking over as Knight-Commander.”

    Ariana blinked, her breath catching. She had told him before that it was within his power to do that. She didn’t realize others were also looking to him that way. “And what did you say?”

    Cullen hesitated, glancing down at the table. “I didn’t give them an answer,” he admitted. “How could I? I’m… not a leader, Ariana. I’m a soldier. I’ve always been a soldier. Taking that role… it’s not who I am.” He shook his head slightly, frustration creeping into his tone. “Even if I wanted to, it’s not as simple as replacing Meredith. There’s too much broken. Too much beyond repair.”

    Ariana leaned forward, her voice steady but firm. “Maybe you can’t fix everything, Cullen. But you could lead the Gallows. You could make it a place where mages don’t feel like prisoners, where they’re treated with dignity. If people are coming to you, asking you to take over as Knight-Commander, it’s because they see that in you.”

    Cullen frowned, his gaze dropping to the table. “I don’t know if I can lead,” he admitted, his voice low. “I’m not like Meredith. I don’t command respect through fear, and I’m not sure I know how to command it at all. I’m a soldier, Ariana. That’s what I’ve always been.” He looked up, his hazel eyes shadowed. “I wouldn’t even know where to begin.”

    “That’s precisely what makes you a good leader, Cullen,” Ariana began as she reached across the table placing a hand on his “Commanding respect through fear is the recourse of those too weak to command true respect or loyalty. A leader doesn’t have to have all the answers, they just need to trust in the people they lead.”

    Cullen hesitated, glancing down at her hand. “Even if I were, Meredith is still the Knight-Commander. Acting against her would require undeniable proof—something the Order’s leadership couldn’t ignore. And so long as she has the support of the Grand Cleric, there is little I can do.” He looked up, his hazel eyes meeting hers. “But the fact that they came to me at all… it weighs heavily.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened at the vulnerability in his voice. “You don’t have to do it alone,” she said softly, reaching out to place a hand over his. “The people asking you to step up—they’ll support you. Michael would support you. And I will, too. You’re stronger than you think, Cullen. You care. That’s what makes you different. That’s what makes you the right person.”

    Cullen’s lips quirked into a faint, self-deprecating smile. “You have more faith in me than I do.”

    Ariana’s voice softened, but her conviction didn’t waver. “Because I know you, Cullen. I see the man who questions when others remain silent, the man who doesn’t look away from the pain around him. You’ve already been leading in your own way.”

    Cullen stared at her for a long moment, his fingers tightening around hers. “You make it sound so simple,” he said, his voice tinged with both gratitude and doubt.

    “No, leadership isn’t simple,” Ariana admitted. “But that doesn’t mean it’s impossible.”

    Cullen exhaled slowly, the tension in his shoulders easing just slightly. “You make it sound like I can change things,” he murmured.

    “You can,” Ariana replied firmly. “Maybe not the entire Order by yourself, but enough to make a difference. And that’s worth trying for.”

    The room fell into a contemplative silence, the crackling fire the only sound between them. Cullen reached up, brushing his fingers gently along her cheek. “I don’t deserve you,” he said softly, his voice filled with quiet emotion.

    Ariana’s heart twisted painfully at the words, knowing the truth she was keeping from him. She leaned into his touch, her hand covering his. “You deserve more than I can ever give,” she whispered, her voice tinged with both love and regret.

    Cullen leaned forward, capturing her lips in a tender kiss. The warmth of the moment contrasted sharply with the weight of the unspoken truths between them, and when they finally parted, he rested his forehead against hers.

    “I should go,” he said quietly, his voice reluctant. “Meredith will have questions if I’m gone too long.”

    Ariana nodded, her fingers brushing his as he pulled away. “Be safe,” she murmured, watching him rise and gather his things.

    As he turned to leave, Cullen hesitated in the doorway, his gaze lingering on her as if trying to commit her to memory.  “Thank you, Ari,” he said softly. “For… everything.” With a soft sigh, he turned and left the library, the sound of his footsteps fading down the hall.

    She wanted to call him back, to tell him the truth, but the weight of her resolve kept her from speaking.

    As the silence settled around her, Ariana leaned back in her chair, her hands trembling slightly. He trusts me so completely, she thought, the ache in her chest growing sharper. And I’m lying to him every single day.

    The White Wolf couldn’t stay hidden forever, and the time was coming when all her secrets would shatter the fragile peace they’d built. But for now, she sat alone in the flickering firelight, holding on to the moment before it slipped away entirely.

    ~~~

    The warehouse was quiet, save for the faint creak of wooden beams and the occasional scuffle of boots on stone. Michael stepped inside, his eyes adjusting quickly to the dim light filtering through the slatted windows. Linnea was already there, leaning against a table covered in maps, reports, and coded messages. She glanced up as he entered, her sharp eyes assessing him with the precision of a blade.

    “Right on time,” she said, her tone neutral but not unfriendly. “Starting to think we can set the clocks by you.”

    Michael gave a small smile, his hands clasped behind his back. “I figured punctuality is appreciated in your line of work.”

    “It is,” Linnea replied, her lips twitching in what might have been a faint grin. “Especially when it comes with useful information.”

    Michael approached the table, his expression growing serious. “I’ve been listening,” he said, his voice quieter now. “Meredith’s focus is… relentless. She’s still pushing hard for answers about the intercepted transports. She suspects inside help, but there’s no clear evidence yet. That said…” He paused, reaching into his satchel and pulling out a folded parchment. “There’s another transport scheduled in three days. Two mages, both young, likely under heavy guard.”

    Linnea took the parchment, her eyes scanning the details quickly. She nodded, her demeanor businesslike. “Good work,” she said, folding the parchment neatly and tucking it into her own bag. “We’ll be ready.”

    Michael hesitated, his brow furrowing slightly. “It’s… worse than I thought,” he admitted. “The punishments in the Gallows are growing harsher. Minor infractions—barely anything at all—are being met with solitary confinement or worse. And the mages know it. The fear is palpable. It’s not just Meredith, either. Some of the other Templars are following her lead, adopting her methods.”

    Linnea leaned back against the table, her arms crossing as she studied him. “And you?” she asked, her tone probing. “How do you feel about all of this?”

    Michael exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair. “It’s wrong,” he said simply. “Every day, I see mages who’ve done nothing to deserve this kind of treatment—children, even. They’re not dangerous. They’re scared. But Meredith… she doesn’t care. She sees them all as threats, as weapons waiting to be unleashed. And the worst part is…” His voice faltered, his hands tightening into fists at his sides. “She’s creating the very thing she fears. The more she pushes, the more desperate they become.”

    Linnea’s gaze softened slightly, though her tone remained steady. “Desperation breeds mistakes. And mistakes cost lives.”

    “I know,” Michael replied, his voice heavy with guilt. “That’s why I’m here. If I can help even a few of them escape… if I can make some kind of difference…” He trailed off, shaking his head. “I don’t know if it’s enough, but it’s all I can do.”

    Linnea stepped closer, placing a hand lightly on his shoulder. “You’re doing more than most, Michael,” she said sincerely. “More than some of us expected, honestly.”

    Michael looked at her, his expression a mixture of gratitude and determination. “I just… I want to make this right. I’ve spent too long standing by, following orders without question. I can’t do that anymore.”

    Linnea nodded, her respect for him evident in her eyes. “And you won’t have to,” she said firmly. “You’re not in this alone, Michael. We’re in this together. The Rangers don’t forget their own.”

    Her words seemed to steady him, his shoulders relaxing slightly. “Thank you,” he said quietly. “For trusting me.”

    Linnea smirked, her usual edge softening as she added, “But if you’re going to thank someone, thank Wolf. She’s the one who thought you were worth trusting.”

    Michael blinked, clearly caught off guard. “Ariana?” he asked, his voice tinged with disbelief.

    Linnea tilted her head, a small smile tugging at her lips. “She saw something in you. Said you had potential, that you cared enough to do the right thing even if it’s hard. Not everyone gets that kind of faith from her.”

    Michael’s throat tightened, and he looked away for a moment, the weight of her words sinking in. Ariana believed in me? After everything I put her through? Memories surfaced—of the way he dragged her into a holding cell while pleading with him. He had thought he was doing what was right, but now he saw how blind he had been. How much he’d failed to understand her.

    “She had every reason not to trust me,” he said quietly, his voice heavy with guilt. “I tried to drag her back to a life she never wanted. I thought I was doing the right thing, but I was wrong.” He exhaled, shaking his head. “The fact that she didn’t hold that against me… that she gave me another chance…” He trailed off, his voice faltering.

    Linnea’s gaze remained steady, her tone softening. “Wolf’s not one to waste time on people who don’t deserve it,” she said firmly. “She saw something in you, and so do I. You’ve proven yourself, Michael. You’re not just here because of her. You’re here because you earned it.”

    Michael’s jaw tightened, a flicker of determination in his eyes as he met Linnea’s gaze. “I won’t let her down. I won’t let any of you down.”

    Linnea nodded approvingly, her sharp eyes flicking to the map on the table. “Good. Let’s make sure you don’t.”

    She leaned forward, her fingers brushing over the marked routes. “This transport’s going through the usual checkpoints, but I’ve been hearing whispers they might add an extra guard detail after the last ambush,” she said. “We’ll need to scout the route ahead of time. I’m thinking two teams—one to create a diversion, the other to hit the wagon directly.”

    Michael frowned, studying the map. “What kind of diversion?”

    Linnea tapped her finger on a narrow choke point. “Here. If we can set up a rockfall or block the road somehow, it’ll force the wagon to slow down. That’s when we hit them. But we’ll need precision—no wasted time, no room for error.”

    Michael nodded, his mind already working through the logistics. “I’ll take the diversion team. We’ll draw them away long enough for you to secure the mages.”

    Linnea smirked, her eyes glinting with amusement. “That’s usually Wolf’s job,” she remarked, crossing her arms. “Charging headfirst into danger, pulling the heat off the rest of us.”

    Michael blinked, clearly caught off guard. “Wolf does that?” he asked, his tone tinged with both surprise and curiosity. “I thought she—”

    “Stayed in the shadows?” Linnea interrupted, her smirk widening. “Not always. When it counts, she’s the first to step up. She’d never ask anyone to do something she wouldn’t do herself.”

    Michael’s expression shifted, a flicker of flattered disbelief crossing his face. “You think I’m like her?”

    Linnea shrugged, her gaze appraising. “You’ve got the same stubborn streak. And the same knack for throwing yourself into danger to protect others.”

    Michael let out a soft, incredulous laugh, shaking his head. “I’m not sure whether to be flattered or worried.”

    “Take it as a compliment,” Linnea replied, her tone light but sincere. “Wolf doesn’t hand out trust easily. If you’re taking her spot on this, it means you’ve earned it.”

    Michael’s surprise deepened, but so did his resolve. “I’ll do my best to live up to that,” he said, his voice quiet but firm.

    Linnea’s smirk softened into a small, approving smile. “Good. Valentina and Lamberto will go with you. You’ve got this.”

    Michael nodded, his chest tightening with a mixture of pride and pressure. If Ariana—Wolf—believed in him enough to take this role, he wouldn’t let her down.

    ~~~

    The sharp tang of salt hung in the dry heat of the Wounded Coast as Ariana adjusted her gloves, her eyes scanning the jagged cliffs and rocky outcroppings. Every step brought them closer to the faint clash of steel and the desperate cries carried on the wind.

    “You sure this is the spot?” Varric asked, his crossbow slung lazily over his shoulder.

    Hawke flashed a grin, her twin daggers catching the sun. “Would I lie to you, Varric?”

    Varric raised an eyebrow. “Considering how many of your plans end with me running for my life, I’m reserving judgment.”

    Ariana smirked, falling into step beside them. “He has a point,” she said, her tone light. “Your leads tend to be… colorful.”

    Hawke placed a hand over her heart, mock wounded. “You wound me, both of you. My leads are impeccable.” She motioned dramatically to the desolate landscape. “Look at this thriving hotbed of opportunity.”

    Varric gestured toward the barren cliffs. “If this place is a hotbed, I’ll take the flower smugglers any day.”

    Ariana chuckled, her lips twitching with genuine amusement. “Do people even smuggle flowers? What’s the going rate on black-market daisies?”

    “That’s classified,” Varric quipped. “But let’s just say the rose racket is cutthroat.”

    Hawke shook her head, laughing softly. “Focus, people. We’ve got slavers to deal with.” She nodded toward the camp now visible ahead, tattered banners fluttering in the breeze.

    Ariana’s grin faded slightly as she took in the cages and the shadowy figures patrolling the area. “Alright,” she said, drawing her daggers. “Time to ruin their day.”

    The fight was quick and decisive. Hawke’s blades flashed as she weaved through the slavers, while Varric’s bolts hit their marks with deadly precision. Ariana moved with practiced ease, her daggers finding the gaps in armor with every strike.

    When the last slaver fell, Ariana paused to clean her blades, her gaze shifting to the cages. Hawke had already begun breaking the locks, her movements quick but careful. The captives emerged slowly, their eyes wide with fear and disbelief.

    Ariana stepped forward, offering quiet reassurances to the freed captives. Her attention, however, was drawn to a trio lingering near the back of the group. They clutched tightly to each other, their expressions wary but determined. Their Circle robes catching her attention.

    “Mages,” Ariana murmured, her tone thoughtful.

    Hawke glanced over, a smirk tugging at her lips. “Your specialty,” she teased.

    Ariana gave her a look but couldn’t hold back a faint smile. “Guess I’ll take this one.”

    She approached the trio, her voice calm and steady. “You’re safe now. We’ll get you somewhere secure.”

    The tallest of the group, a young man with sharp features, narrowed his eyes. “And why should we trust you?”

    “Because the alternative is staying here,” Ariana said smoothly, her tone light but firm. “And I’d wager that’s not looking like a good option. But I can help you.”

    The oldest, a man with haunted eyes, stepped forward. “Help us how?” he asked, suspicion thick in his voice. “Are you taking us to the Gallows?”

    “No,” Ariana said firmly. “I swear to you, that’s not where you’re going. We have a place where you’ll be safe, but you have to trust us.”

    The man hesitated before nodding. “Alright. Lead the way.”

    As the group made their way back up the coast, the sun dipping lower in the sky, Ariana fell into step beside Varric and Hawke. The tension that had gripped her earlier began to ease, though the weight of her thoughts lingered in the back of her mind.

    “So,” Ariana asked after a while, her voice casual, “what’s the plan if flower smugglers are a thing? Do we go full undercover? Code names and everything?”

    Varric grinned, clearly pleased she was playing along. “Absolutely. I call dibs on Black Lotus.”

    Hawke laughed, her eyes glinting with amusement. “Bold choice, but I think Ariana here would make a great Lady Lavender.”

    Ariana snorted. “Sounds like the name of a tea blend.” She glanced over at Hawke, her smirk returning. “You’d be Thorn, obviously. Can’t have a team without a little edge.”

    Hawke chuckled, nudging her with an elbow. “I like it. Thorn and the Black Lotus. Sounds like a story Varric would write.”

    Varric nodded sagely. “I’m filing that one away for later.”

    Their banter carried them through the rocky terrain, providing a welcome distraction from the heavier thoughts weighing on Ariana’s mind. She still couldn’t shake the guilt of lying to Cullen, of keeping so much hidden from him. But for now, she let herself be drawn into the warmth of her friends’ camaraderie.

    When they finally reached the safe house, Ariana felt a flicker of relief as the mages were ushered inside. The mission was a success, but the ache in her chest remained—a reminder of the truths she carried and the fragile peace she was trying to protect.

    Varric clapped her on the shoulder as they headed back toward Kirkwall. “Cheer up, Pup. You saved lives today. That’s worth a smile, at least.”

    Ariana gave him a sidelong glance, her smirk softening into something more genuine. “Alright, Black Lotus. You’ve earned it.”

    Hawke laughed, throwing an arm around Ariana’s shoulders. “There’s the Wolf we know. Let’s get back and celebrate properly. Drinks on me.”

    Ariana allowed herself to laugh, the weight on her shoulders lightening, if only for a moment. For now, she would hold onto these small victories and the people who kept her grounded, even as the storm of her secrets loomed ever closer.

    ~~~

    Ariana lay on the cool grass of the courtyard, her eyes tracing the constellations above. The night sky offered a fleeting sense of peace, the quiet hum of the city distant but ever-present. She closed her eyes for a moment, letting the stillness settle over her, but the sound of approaching footsteps brought a smile to her lips. She didn’t need to look to know it was him.

    “I was waiting for you,” she said softly, her voice carrying a warmth that belied the turmoil in her heart.

    Cullen’s chuckle reached her ears, low and familiar. “Were you now?”

    “I was.” She turned her head to see him, her smile widening. “Come sit with me?”

    He smiled, the tension of the day easing from his features as he walked over and stretched out beside her on the grass. “Looking for answers again?” he asked, his tone laced with curiosity—and maybe concern.

    “Always,” she replied simply, reaching for his hand without hesitation.

    “Is it still the same question?” Cullen asked after a moment, though his voice was quieter now, tinged with something deeper. “Are you thinking of leaving Kirkwall?”

    Her eyes snapped to his, surprise flickering across her face. “What?” She couldn’t help the smile that formed as she looked at him, brief flashes of a life they might share dancing in her mind. “Not unless you’re planning on coming with me,” she teased, leaning over to press a tender kiss to his lips, a silent reassurance of her love.

    His smile softened, his gaze steady as he held hers. “I would love nothing more than that.”

    Ariana’s heart skipped at his words. She knew it was just a dream, but for a moment, she let herself linger in the fantasy. “We could run away, you know?” she said, her tone light, though a flicker of hope betrayed her. “We could go back to Ferelden. Live a life away from it all. I have some experience with the whole running away thing,” she teased.

    For a fleeting second, she dared to imagine it—waking up to him every morning, free of secrets and lies. Some part of her hoped, prayed, that he would say yes right now. She could leave the work here to Riley, they could leave, be free from it all. But his smile faded quickly, and her heart sank as reality reasserted itself.

    “I can’t leave, Ari,” he said, his voice steady but tinged with regret. “But I don’t want to be the one holding you back.” He sighed, his brow furrowing. “If leaving would make you happy, I won’t stop you.”

    Ariana turned away, blinking rapidly as tears stung her eyes. She hated how easily they came, how the weight of his words pressed against her chest. Did he really believe she wasn’t happy with him? Had she been so distant, so tangled in her own conflicts, that she made him feel that way?

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his gaze fixed on the stars as if seeking answers from them. “A few months ago,” he began, his voice quieter now, “when you told me you weren’t sure who you were anymore. That you felt lost here…” He paused, his hazel eyes meeting hers. “I keep thinking about that. Wondering if… if I’m part of the reason you feel that way.”

    Her breath caught, and for a moment, she couldn’t find the words. “Cullen,” she began, her voice almost breaking. “You’re not—”

    He shook his head, cutting her off gently. “I don’t need reassurance, Ariana. I need honesty. Am I enough to make you happy? Or am I just… holding you back?”

    The vulnerability in his voice was like a dagger to her heart. She turned to face him fully, placing her hand over his chest. “Cullen, stop. I didn’t spend years looking for you to just leave. Do you even understand how much I love you? What I endured to find you?” her voice broke slightly. She wasn’t intending to blame him, but she needed him to understand that this—what there was between them—wasn’t something you easily give up.

    “You make me happy, and yes, I would love to run away with you. To get away from the darkness of this place, but” she said firmly, though the weight of her unspoken truths lingered heavily. “I love you more than anything, and I will stay by your side wherever you are and wherever you go. You are my home.”

    Ariana swallowed hard, her emotions threatening to overwhelm her. She hadn’t expected to feel so raw, so exposed, but she refused to let him misunderstand her heart.

    Cullen held her gaze as if searching for the truth of her words, a flicker of pain and guilt in his expression. He brushed a strand of hair from her face, his touch achingly tender. “Ari,” he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. “I never doubted your love. I just…” He trailed off, his brows drawing together. “I see the weight you carry, the way you look at Kirkwall as if it’s suffocating you. And I worry I’m part of that weight.”

    “You’re not,” she said fiercely, sitting up to face him more fully. “This city, this life—it’s hard, yes. But it’s not you. You’re not holding me back. You’re the reason I’m still standing. Don’t you see that?”

    His hazel eyes searched hers, the storm of doubt and love within him laid bare. “Then why do I feel like I’m failing you?” he asked softly.

    Ariana’s heart ached at his words, and the tears that she had been holding back finally betrayed her. She cupped his face gently, her thumb brushing along his cheekbone. “You’re not failing me, Cullen. I’m failing you.” Her voice wavered, the weight of her secrets pressing heavily on her chest. “I’m sorry that I’ve let you believe that this life isn’t enough. I’ve been so lost in my own thoughts that I failed to see what I was doing to you. But, Cullen…” she paused, searching for the right words, “I won’t lose you. Not to this city, not to Meredith, not to the Divin–“

    Ariana stopped abruptly, gasping, her hand flying to cover her mouth. Cullen’s eyes widened immediately, and she could no longer hold his gaze. She sat up, looking away, her fingers trembling against her lips. It was a mistake—a slip of the tongue that carried the weight of every secret she’d buried. Cullen’s sharp inhale cut through the silence like a blade.

    “The Divine?” Cullen asked, his voice low, filled with a mixture of shock and confusion. “Ariana, what does the Divine have to do with this?” He leaned forward, his hand gently but firmly wrapping around her wrist, pulling her hand away from her face. “Please… talk to me.”

    Ariana’s heart raced, her mind scrambling for an escape. She kept her gaze fixed on the ground, unable to meet his eyes. How could she have been so careless? The web of secrets she had so carefully woven now threatened to unravel entirely.

    “I…” she began, her voice faltering, her throat tightening. She tried to form a coherent thought, but the weight of her emotions silenced her. Tears pricked at the corners of her eyes, and she bit her lip to keep them at bay.

    Cullen’s tone softened, though the urgency in it remained. “Ari, are you telling me… it was the Divine herself you met in Val Royeaux? That she asked you to reconsider your life, your engagement?”

    Her head snapped up, her eyes wide with surprise as she stared at him. Cullen’s expression was earnest, his gaze searching hers for confirmation. He had handed her a lie, ridiculous yet perfect in its simplicity, she almost couldn’t believe it. Maker, could it be this simple?

    “I…” Ariana’s voice broke, her breath hitching as the tears finally spilled over. The words refused to come, the weight of the moment crushing her resolve. She was caught between her truths and the easy escape Cullen had unknowingly offered.

    Cullen’s grip on her wrist tightened briefly before he shifted, cupping her face with both hands. “Ari,” he said, his voice firm but tender. “You’re telling me that you chose this life, chose us, even after the Divine herself intervened?”

    The way he said it—the quiet awe in his voice, the disbelief mingled with reverence—broke her completely. The tears fell freely now, and she didn’t resist as Cullen pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly.

    “I don’t understand why you didn’t tell me,” he murmured against her hair, his voice tinged with hurt. “But, Maker… I’m glad you chose to stay. That you chose me.”

    Ariana’s breath hitched, her hands clutching at his tunic as her tears soaked into the fabric. She couldn’t bring herself to speak, couldn’t bring herself to shatter the fragile truth he’d constructed. Her silence felt like a betrayal, and yet, she clung to him desperately, as if he were her only tether.

    Cullen pulled back slightly, brushing the tears from her cheeks with his thumbs. His expression was a mix of worry and tenderness. “You don’t have to carry this alone, Ari,” he said softly. “Whatever doubts you’ve had, whatever brought you to that choice, I’m here. You don’t have to be strong all the time.”

    This was the moment she’d feared and anticipated in equal measure. She had crossed the line, let him believe the one lie she could never undo. And yet, as his arms wrapped around her, pulling her close, she felt the weight of her guilt nearly crush her.

    “I’m sorry,” she whispered into his chest, her voice trembling. “I’m so sorry, Cullen.”

    He kissed the top of her head, his voice soft but resolute. “You have nothing to be sorry for, Ari. You’ve given me more than I could ever deserve.”

    As Cullen kissed the top of her head, murmuring reassurances that only deepened her guilt, Ariana’s mind raced. You’ve given me more than I could ever deserve, he had said. Yet every word felt like a fresh weight pressing down on her chest.

    She thought of the countless nights she had spent weaving lies to protect him, to protect the Rangers. How every loving glance and gentle touch was a double-edged sword, cutting deeper as their bond grew stronger. And now, this—letting him believe that even the Divine herself had tested her, and she had still chosen him.

    It should feel like love, she thought bitterly, but it feels like betrayal.

    Her heart twisted as she clung to him, knowing she could never undo this moment. How could she tell him the truth now? That everything he believed about their love was built on foundations of omission and shadows?

    Ariana swallowed hard, her tears subsiding, but the ache in her chest only grew. This lie will protect him, she told herself. But at what cost? How much longer could she hold their fragile world together before it shattered completely?

    For now, she buried her fears deep, pressing her cheek against his chest. She let the steady rhythm of his heartbeat lull her, a fragile comfort in the storm she knew was coming.